Archive for July, 2018


Oct. 11, 2018;

As you will find the entries at the top, here, are the most current. Scroll down to get earlier entries as everything is layered from the top down.


S-A-Y-, PEOPLE,  Please go all the way to the bottom of this chapter until you see one titled; OBAMA, TWICE, TRIED TO KILL ME!! This chapter is out of space to put it here so, go there, please, now, read it all – I have a Dec. 8 rally coming up you should know about, also.

THEN, come back to this equally impressive chapter for all the truth you all desperately need.

October 11, 2019;

You people are guilty of allowing Mark Chapman to skip what should have been a very public trial. Nixon’s four year effort to deport him should have mandated a public trial, regardless. But you’re all wusses You’re spoiled and very stupid and sick and satanic, in fact. ALL OF YOU. Even the ones who agree with me about who really killed John Lennon. You’re all sitting on your hands. You’re un-American monsters, truth be told. Cowards, pukes, weaklings, phonies, all.

I used to think that Rockefeller was behind our media but now, it appears it is China???!!!!  (Really Russia and China) Seems they have bought up much of Hollywood over the past three decades and now approve of what we watch or it isn’t allowed on air. So it seems that the reason we are fed a diet of gun violence is really to MAKE us violent so we have to give up our guns. They are making us sick of our guns via t.v. programming. They are behind all the C.I.A. and F.B.I. and N.C.S.I. type of shows you are all being force fed. They are preparing you for a totalitarian world in which these institutions take precedence over your freedoms and rights. They are feeding you images of Big Brother. China, empowered by Dick Nixon for Russia.

We watch the citizens of Hong Cong defend their freedoms and only I see that you are all next in line to stand up against the Chinese and Russian politburos who have you in their sights next.

Hey Lennon killers, You all are! You are all sick, fascist cowards protecting the evil take over by China and Russia and your apathy and silence in the wake of my Lennon findings PROVES you are all sick. God Damn your sickness, people. You are forking over America to the world order run by China and Russia. Russia, I have come to realize, used Nixon to infiltrate our presidency and open up China to empower them so that Russia could later team up with THEM to take US over.

Oh, I know. You want to call me a wacko conspiracy theorist because it makes you feel smarter than me. You are not. You are all sick bastards covering up John Lennon’s murder like a pack of Soviet douche bags. Hong Cong, today, fighting China, you puke for brains idiots, next.

I helped elect Donald Trump. That’s right. I know all about Hillary and Bill inviting Stephen King into the White House in 1995 for a secret meeting and I know about Obama giving Stephen King a medal for the arts and all about your communist government. I made sure America heard that news for two years on talk radio and pushed hard to elect a hero / man of the people president instead of a trained, sell us out, politician working for our enemies. I LOVE watching my normal base, liberals, squirm and flail at Trump’s reign. They were AWOL for John Lennon, like a pack of turncoat cowards and boot-lickers and deserve defeat for that stupidity, alone. They have already proven themselves to be invalid by ignoring my Lennon evidence. They are PROVEN FOOLS AND PHONIES. They have proven to be un-American dupes under the Kremlin’s rule. They may be right about global warming but they are fools under Stephen King as I speak. I am so glad that I am not part of the crowd trying to unseat our hero president, Trump. What John Lennon killing fools they are for letting China take us over for Russia. That’s right, you bastards. I HELPED ELECT TRUMP. You’re too stupid to make an intelligent decision and I can see it. Thank God half of you voted with me and dodged Hillary forking us over to the Kremlin. YOU people are the salt of the earth, normal thinking good guys. Thank YOU. I never thought I’d be behind the likes of right wing radio talk show hosts. The fact that they are NOT parroting the lame stream media talking points to oust Trump proves to me that they are NOT owned by the Kremlin, after all, like I used to think.  My understanding of the world before would have found them ALL bashing Trump, but they are not. Whewww!

I don’t mind sharing with all of you just how disgusting you all are. In the first place, I have no fear of being killed. Living under your status quo is far worse than any death. Living a lie like you under evil is worse than anything I can imagine. That you copulate in these conditions I find hideous. You are blanketed by pure Orwellian evil and can’t even see it. In fact, I find all of you so sick I haven’t had any sex with any of you since the mid 1990’s. That’s right. Over 100 women in my bachelor life and as sexual as any man, yet no sex with anyone in decades BY CHOICE! I’m even better looking than most and constantly avoid sex with any of you until you are washed clean with the truth, first. THEN, and only then, will I ever find any of you anything less than utterly ridiculous and stupid. My own family members, included.

You’er all standing under Stephen King’s urine stream. See? Our enemies laugh at your foolishness.” Airheads, sellouts, sports fixated, money chasing, t.v. controlled, selfish, blind..”

That’s how stupid I find all of you to be to ignore hard evidence in Lennon’as murder that could save you. You’re too scared stupid to even care. How UN sexy! You humiliated, ridiculous, perverted, cowardly bastards! And I don’t mind saying so. If you don’t wake up there will be no America to enjoy freedom in, anyway. I’d rather piss you all off now with the truth than wait for you to grow up by yourselves. I don’t think you fools can. My expose is proof you need heroes to stay free. One misfit genius to warn you of your collective folly. That would be me. Are you worth saving? Are you truth worthy? I ask you. Or are you the weaklings who lost America??

Right now Donald Trump is faced with the karma involved in NOT arresting and trying and jailing murderer, Stephen King. It’s the only issue too big for him to tackle, so far. It’s the possibility he might that is sending his enemies up the curtains in fear and hysteria.

“Oh, my God!!! What IF he exposes Lennon’s killer and really cleans up our swamp and jails our precious trigger man who crippled America from the inside out? We’ll never be in power ever again. At least not in our lifetime. Why, it would be like throwing water on the wicked witch of the west. Would he dare do that to us? Vanquish evil?. Would he actually DO that?”

And so, Donald, if you’re paying attention, the people of America are secretly jealous of me and my huge story and secretly like being raped by government evil and may not be able to show enough health to do a damn thing in the wake of the rape they endured. What can YOU do for me and America? You and me are the only huge heroes anywhere on any stage that I can see. God hates a coward and, while I now see God as a crutch to pass the buck to, generally, I do believe the proverb. Act, my friend, against Stephen King, our evil arch enemy. Otherwise you ARE just spinning your wheels with a bad motor under the hood. America needs Steve Lightfoot AND an equally courageous president. You’re the only one since J.F.K. any one of us should trust. I trust you WILL do the right thing, Donald.

October 13,2019;

Since I’ve come this far, far enough to say that I believe the K.G.B. and the Kremlin are all but already owning America, whether we admit it or not, I may as well spill all the beans that I’ve been holding back all these decades since I first realized that my evidence only makes sense if viewed in the context of it being Moscow’s mischief in collaboration with our much talked about “Deep State”. No other scenario I have considered fits the evidence in it’s entirety as perfectly as the one I’ve just described. It took me many years to peel away the layers of denial any American would have not wanting to believe the worst, and I know you, too, will take time to understand that I am likely absolutely correct about everything and not just Lennon’s murder.

Believe me, I held back for this long knowing you’d not be able to grasp the hugeness and the evilness of it all but my silence hasn’t worked, so here’s what I know to be true.

My first inklings came while reading Nixon’s book; The Real War and it occurred to me that Nixon, himself, was a Soviet bragging about his exploits against the U.S., all along. Based on his description of the Soviet agenda and what I knew about him and Lennon’s murder I could see he was guilty of exactly what he claims they do. Not just in killing Lennon, either. Everything. I think he succumbed to what I call the “Rumplestiltskin syndrome” of blabbing about your real self out loud because it’s just too tempting not to.

It also started in the early 80’s when I noticed how dead in the water the Democrat headquarters was when I poked my head inside for a day. Then I watched Walter Mondale and Geraldine Ferraro deliberately lose to re-elect Reagan. Then Dukakis, Gary Hart and Al Gore to elect Bush. When Bill Clinton won I couldn’t believe it. Then, after I helped get him elected, he and Hillary met secretly in The White House with evil Stephen King in 1995. ( I haven’t voted since) Then Mitt Romney got Obama back in for the globalists by taking a fall in his campaign of neglect while working on his new house, instead. Then I found out that Obama had to award a medal of the arts to Stephen King to make his bosses happy and now all the Deep State is coming out of every rafter to undo OUR vote.

(I did compel Bush Sr. in 1992 to remark; “You know, nobody likes ‘Who Shot John’, but…” and I did have Dukakis shout the word “garbage” as he glared at me in a crowd after yelling out; “Use Reagan’s Lennon murder evidence!” Ferraro is seen scowling at me as she grabs my magazine as seen in the San Francisco Chronicle, then, the same night her security rifled through my backpack and other things you might not know about me. When Mondale was speaking on stage he had this look on his face when looking right at me; “Boy, this wet behind the ears moron thinks I’m trying to WIN! If he only knew…” Well, now I do know the lay of the land.)

“Oh, no, Trump is a very pompous, nasty man. He has balls and he doesn’t drink or do drugs and he sees right through all of us and our games. He probably sees the globalist coup we are planning to spring on America, soon.We need to keep America stupid with wind up politicians.”

Well, Trump DOES have confidence and courage and balls. He just does. He is the exact opposite of the type Moscow wants us to saddle up with. We might get OUR balls back, again. They are terrified mostly of just exactly that.  Does Nancy Pelosi have an embarrassing case of penis envy? Probably. Schumer, Schiff, and Biden and the rest, too? Probably.

I give Donald Trump and the whole so called human race penis envy and I’m not afraid to say it. He can shit or get off the pot as they say. I want to see him step up to my level of patriotism and courage, frankly. No one BUT him could do that that I see on the horizon. But Donald gives the rest of the world penis envy and that’s what drives them mad. Drives mostly Moscow mad.

Hey, Donald, China and Russia won’t be woo’d in your lifetime, ever. They will ACT woo’d to fool you but they see your impact as short lived even if you fulfill two terms. They have plans that don’t include you or your impact. They are like a reptile that cannot change it’s surly nature. Lennon thought he could woo the world away from horror but horror won, anyway, so far. Regard Putin as poison and brook him no quarter. I’d cut off ALL business ties for 20 years over what Russia has already done to us. Why feed a monster trying to kill you? China, ditto.

What I want to impress on all of you readers is this question; Our C.I.A., F.B.I. our Air Force, Pentagon, Army and Navy, Marines, our entire mainstream media and half of Congress, our courts and judicial system, our national security offices, ALL KNOW WE ARE BEING SUBVERTED FOR A GLOBALIST TAKE OVER AND ARE STANDING ASIDE. Since Eisenhower and even before!!! W-H-Y-?-?-? WHY, America? They all know you poor slobs are being sold out and they are part of the sellout. Your lives are a real life, horror non fiction nightmare. You’re all very sick not to notice or care about my website van and evidence. You killed the Indian to get here and you feel you have a duty to fail for it? Is that it? You have a guilt that compels you to all self destruct? What? That is my question to all of you as you read the following. There’s a lot you have avoided knowing, lately. Stop being a slob, reader. Grow up and help me come forward and save our country, or is that asking too much of you? You cannot see yourselves as you really are like I can. You’ve all been perverted by systematic evil.

Here’s what’s up;

I know that Yoko Ono is a K.G.B. cunt from the darkest reaches of hell who had me kidnapped and handcuffed and then pistol whipped unconscious in October of 1987, for starters. I know that Paul McCartney is a weakling keeping his mouth shut but not a co-conspirator like Yoko. Richard Starkey? You’ll have to ask him to explain his British silence. I know he once said that “We should have won the  (Revolutionary) war.” In other words, England should still own us.

Our Orwellian bullshit, sellout artists is what. Like robots who will sell us out for a multi million dollar salary they say what the man behind the curtain tells them to say, much of it poisonous to you and America. You hideous hypocrites want to buy their bullshit, unfortunately. It’s all of you who allow their treachery. It starts with you. Each and every one of you. Why, these very people with their United Kingdom ancestry and faces who lie to us on cue are made up of people just like all of you out there.  They get their jealousy of the messenger from people just like all of you.

The intricacy involved in pre soaking our minds with “Who Shot J.R.?” and solving it two weeks before killing J.L.,the Hinckley hoax and lots more would leave you all gob smacked with horror. Barbara Walter’s interview with decoy, Chapman, was the low point in journalism for America. Utter, monstrous malice against America. Evil dancing on our faces.

Our courts? Why, let’s see; they put a coat over Stephen King’s head as they led him to the police station before they switched him with look-alike; Chapman.; the entire New York City law enforcement system folded in this evil on America and hid the truth from all of you.; the police and the D.A. and likely the governor and mayor of New York, too.: A warden at Attica State prison and half a dozen more of his men were paid perhaps millions to pretend anyone was there at all. They only made sure that Chapman made a few photo op appearances handing out oatmeal to the prisoners or doing laundry duty a few times to give People magazine some grist to brainwash us with but they mostly saw to it that Chapman’s solitary confinement status remained none of our business. Of course, because the American public are the real phonies of the John Lennon murder story, with a little Hinckley here, hostages coming home there and such, there was no trial for the decoy of the story, Mark David Chapman. No, the all knowing government media already knew that you’d all suspend intelligence and go along with that assault on our legal system and just roll over like a good Soviet slob. And you all did. Now that I have presented the smoking gun that proves what exactly happened you all cower like bastards who can’t stand up for yourselves. WHY???? More interestingly, HOW did our government know, in advance, that you’d all be so un-American and cowardly? All of you, ALL of you but me. They know you better than your mother knows you is how. Science and psychology.

I have to admit it took a year of mostly just listening to Beatles tapes before I got the nerve to ask questions, myself. The rest of you aren’t brave, yet. You’re all still cowering.

Multiple attempts to present my evidence have been quashed from the start, every time. As we speak I am fighting two situations with the California Highway Patrol. In one matter my motion to dismiss because the officer was late in his filing for a continuance  was ignored and I am preparing a motion for a change of venue. Not over just that but the fact that Santa Cruz police conducted an unlawful and illegal arrest of me to put me on national television news as a stalker of Stephen King in 1994 when I billboarded his book signing event there. Two days after judge Sullivan signed the arrest warrant for trespassing I was released without charges. They had what they wanted; me on national t.v. in handcuffs getting pushed into a patrol car, branded a stalker. The thin blue line playing censor,  brainwashing the U.S. public. This is the Santa Cruz C.H.P. involved here, 25 years later and, I think, hoping to add to their story line that my upcoming fatal car crash that our government has planned for me (See a few paragraphs down for details.) was to be expected, what with these tickets we gave him, first. In fact, I had to leave northern California for several years after San Francisco made brazen attempts to tar me in 2011 with phony camera tickets in a row. One was dismissed on review but the other was ramrodded through. This just months after an accident involving a red light intersection failed to kill me (See same paragraph about crash below. I was convinced that The S.F. F.B.I. and all of California was trying to kill me, then. I moved to southern California to avoid their plots.)

Oh, did I mention my father was killed in a plane crash just two weeks after Stephen King wrote me a threat letter in 1984? A plane crash that occurred on the tenth anniversary of Nixon’s resignation? As I recall his beloved dog was found hanged in a drape cord weeks before.

There is your; ” justice for all” legal system. Of course only you bastards repenting and protesting can break my story. Too bad you’re all too busy being jealous of me and afraid of your evil shadow government. Too bad you might become communists slobs someday for your foolishness.

I just learned last week, while China is assaulting the citizens of Hong Cong, that the Chinese government has a say so in what we Americans can and cannot watch on OUR t.v..They must approve of anything that is let out over the airwaves. I suspect that the Chinese government must have ALLOWED this tidbit of news to be broadcast or I wouldn’t have heard about it. So, WHY did they release this shocking news at this time? I think to intimidate us Americans while they clobber heads in Hong Kong as if to tell us, covertly, subconsciously; “Our Hong Kong today, you stupid idiots tomorrow!… get ready to get in line, yourselves. We already own your media, stupid U.S….we’re coming for you, now.. boo, hisss, scare you…”

So let me cut to the chase, people; I believe the following conspiracy THEORY, I’ll admit, unlike the conspiracy PROOF I have in Lennon’s murder that you’re psychopathically denying as we speak. I can already PROVE that Nixon and Reagan arranged to have Stephen King murder John Lennon, as exposed in Time and Newsweek and U.S. News magazine’s crypto codes in the headlines found only in the weeks surrounding the crime. That’s all fact, not theory. Having said that, let me tell you what else I THINK is happening to you, or as Stephen King likes to call you, “You blind, obsessive fools..”

I think that presidents F.D.R., Wilson, Eisenhower, Nixon, Reagan, both Bush’s, both Clintons, and Barack Obama are, and always were, agents working to overthrow the United States of America for a deep state, shadow government that is propelled by the Rockefeller dynasty, the C.I.A. the patriarch co authored into existence, and other groups that may even include Israel. I think Eisenhower knew all about this secret deal our shadow government had made with Moscow to merge both systems behind our backs when he warned us about the military / industrial complex.

I believe that heroes, Buddy Holly, Jim Croce, Rick Nelson (Stephen King wrote a Spin magazine article on that death, in fact.) Jim Morrison of The Doors, Jimi Hendrix, comedian Lenny Bruce, John Lennon, John Belushi, Elvis Presley ( Oh, yes!!!) and others were, if not ALL killed by the Kremlin / U.S. deep state cabal, ALMOST all of them were. I also think that the murders of J.F.K., Martin Luther King Jr. and R.F.K. were ordered by the Kremlin. We all know that Russia was caught shooting the Pope at the same time Lennon and Anwar Sadat were killed. The same time Reagan and Brady were, in my opinion, faking getting shot to point fingers away from Reagan while also cutting into our second amendment with a Brady Bill.

I believe that the Rockefeller empire, who keep their name out of the media that they also own much of, is the greedy bastard dynasty that has already sold America to the globalists. That their members have already been caught saying on camera; “We want to chip your body to have a bank account at all…China is the model for the New World Order….” They certainly sold twice as much oil once their gopher, Tricky Dicky, got China to drive cars, for example.

I believe that the constant hounding of Donald Trump is Moscow’s attempting to overthrow our choice for president since they were counting on globalist / Bilteberger / Rockefeller agent; Hillary Clinton to do their bidding but Trump made it past their meddling. You’ll notice how many Russians are coming out of the woodwork to snare him any way they possibly can, from Kissliak, to the woman who met with Don Jr. to the Ukrainian president to, now, these two psycho looking goons trying to take Giuliani down as we speak. If anything, the Russians are trying to OUST Trump or all these characters wouldn’t be showing up every time.

I believe that Adam Schiff and Nancy Pelosi are agents working for the Rockefeller crowd and that Rockefeller is against the notion of a free America and so are they.

I believe that 80 percent of our media is controlled by the Sino Russian cabal overthrowing us. ABC, NBC, CBS, et all. Time magazine has always been a communist owned magazine and our government has always known and allowed for that. I think it was their editor in chief, Whittaker Chambers, who admitted he was a communist during the Mccarthy hearings, in fact. Chinese owned Hollywood has our A list actors pushing Big Brother on all of you with action films that display government might and violence. Like trained seals for the government, they are. Aren’t they? Your biggest so called heroes.

Hollywood has, by the way, made sure that nobody gets as big as, say, a Steve McQueen or John Wayne and they keep the actor / superstar wannabe just an actor. Same goes for the music business. That is unless the star is mostly fluff and not political. McQueen and Wayne were both icons of the American spirit. Funny how they both died before THEIR time. Belushi scared the bejeezus out of the communist take-over artists when he made that speech about “Where’s the Delta House I used to know?  Where’s the spirit? Where’s the guts? It’s not over until I say it’s over…!” When he then also ran off with the hot girl and became a Senator, after, and then when he clobbered the police with his Blues Brother’s movies he just had to be silenced, you see? Him and the writer of Animal House, Doug Kenny, who was thrown off a cliff in Hawaii that same year. The movie Animal House a was a brilliant and subversive message against the establishment and all it’s bullshit. I remember busting a gut laughing and I felt strangely cleansed and liberated, after. It lifted a great cloud of oppression off of me.

Of course, for those of you who don’t know about John Lennon’s walrus tooth sized political pronouncements. he WAS the “Eggman” and all the politicians were the “eggmen” and nobody on earth could shake as many people so completely with so few words as John Lennon could.

“No short haired, yellow bellied, son of Tricky Dicky’s gonna.. but if you go carrying pictures of Chairman Mao, you ain’t gonna make it with anyone, anyhow…I’m sick to death of reading things from neurotic, psychotic, pig headed politicians…Man, you’ve been a naughty boy, you let your face grow long..” All about Nixon. Listen to Nutopian National Anthem, also known as “Freeda People” on one of his albums to get the full flavor of how courageous he really was. Today’s stars are, by comparison, castrated cowards. The movie Magical Mystery Tour, suspiciously censored for four decades, realistically, is all about the Blue Meanies out to kill the force of love, an obvious jab at governments.

I believe our deep state network is selling America to the new world order and that the move to MAKE us violent with their media and take away our guns is foremost on their agenda. Whoever founded the second amendment must have known that we would need it, someday, to defend ourselves from a hostile, foreign take over. I think that 50 percent of all the operatives in our government in D.C. are focused on the transfer of America to the globalist agenda and not on sustaining the land of the free and the home of the brave. Our money worshiping ways have sold us out. They do it all for money, or haven’t you noticed the Clinton’s pattern, for example? Look at Joe Biden and son getting money from our globalist clients. I think at least two Bush children are on t.v. shows of their own as we speak. Mind control is coming for you. At least Trump wasn’t stopped by Billy Bush in 2016 when he and the shadow state tried to spring “Pussygate” on him. A very Soviet style of plot in the first place. Transparently K.G.B. stuff. That plot was made before Trump was even a politician or a candidate in case he ever became one. That’s how fastidious and treacherous the globalist crowd is. They probably have a road accident planned for me, a car crash, to be activated right after or right before I break my story. You jealous jerks don’t seem to care at all, do you? Or maybe a Stephen King fan to kill me if that doesn’t work. (This is the paragraph referenced above; They may have already tried in 2010 when I was t-boned by a car going almost 60 mph in Concord, Ca. while I was driving a delivery truck. I suspect it was not an accident because they would never do that if I were driving my website van, then. You might perk your ears up when I tell you that that intersection was paved over two days later, destroying all the evidence it may have held. Nobody was cited, mysteriously, even though the other driver was seen by witnesses driving against my green light. According to what I learned about Concord, it is possible both of us were seeing green because there is a room with screens and cameras where signals can be manually manipulated in that city. Now, folks, are you sitting down? Barack Obama MAY HAVE TRIED TO KILL ME. Do I think he and Hillary watched a replay of my crash on those cameras at the intersection, after, the way they watched the raid on Osama Bin Laden? I’d say there is an 80 percent chance they, indeed, did. They would have seen my delivery truck fly over 30 feet sideways before falling over on it’s side, the other Toyota S.U.V crumpled all the way to the windshield. No injuries except a sore left foot for me. I made sure my passenger was protected by his door frame and nobody was hurt. In preparing a motion for a recent traffic ticket I realize that a few years later, 2015, Obama still president, a uniformed Navy cadet slammed into my van on the San Diego Freeway at over 70 mph leaving a five foot long tire mark on the driver’s side and was let off the hook by the C.H.P. who took 45 minutes to arrive after my call in the first place. Princess Dianna’s death must have emboldened my enemies, I think.)


( Another bizarre occurrence; After decades of benign neglect and inaction as well as police abuses regarding my Lennon murder evidence, and while I was in my hometown of Healdsburg, sleeping, just 20 miles away from Santa Rosa, Santa Rosa endured the worst fire in it’s history. It was only the next day when it occurred to me that it happened on John Lennon’s birthday; Oct. 9. Bizarre karma??!!

Now, as I just realize, in preparing court motions, that I am under government assault and have already been almost killed twice in two road accidents while Obama was president, my home town area, again, is suffering horrendous fires AS the Santa Cruz and C.H.P. are trying to portray me as a reckless driver with phony tickets. Wow! Do I carry that much pull? At least Healdsburg has so far been spared.)

I believe that the primary weaponry they employ to take us over is exactly monetary distractions. Televised sports, a paycheck and a nice home and lawn and car and truck and. ice cream and pizza and alcohol and drugs. Now it’s cell phones and face book and  hook dook and twit twat and whatever else they can distract you with. They need to establish the illusion of America strong until the last moment they strike and declare that we are New World Order from now on, like it or not. Lennon sang; “Keep you doped with religion your sex and t.v and you think you’re so clever and classless and free but you’re still fucking peasants as far as I can see.” I think that Reagan’s vaulting rhetoric about how great we are and evil Russia is was all a con to get our pants around our ankles. He even looked a lot like Joseph Stalin, I think. He married Nancy who was on the Commie blacklist at a time when he was the president of the screen actors guild at a time when Soviets were all over Hollywood and the media.

I think that the fall of the Soviet Union was misrepresented. That it was staged and long planned to create the illusion of powerlessness to, again, get our guard down. Way down while they rebuilt a better machine to take us over with. As stated above, I think that Russia hired Nixon to empower China so that Russia could team up with China to take us over. That Tricky Dicky was a Soviet agent working for Rockefeller and Breznev..

While I, myself, have finally realized what a crutch religion and God are and how these notions make us unable to stand on our own two feet like men giving us an excuse to pass the buck rather than wrestle with evil, ourselves, and defeat it, while I know how plastic and stupid and neon and phony, commercialized and mindless and trivial Americans already are, while I believe all this, I know that the New World Order let Stephen King murder John Lennon and it currently sells body organs in China from live donors and all kinds of filthiness and wretchedness that comes with living like they want us to. I KNOW that the world order is a satanic hellhole of a future for man if it ever comes to pass. That these people are the worst of mankind and sick as hell and full of pure shit on top of it. They, unknowingly, represent our self destruction. I KNOW that they will win if you are all too weak to even jail their triggerman, Stephen King for killing John Lennon. In fact, if you, as a people, cannot do that before I die then I hope and pray a huge asteroid takes you out of your misery since you’d be too stupid to enjoy life as it should be enjoyed, to begin with.

I can PROVE Stephen King murdered John Lennon. You cowards don’t, apparently, care. I BELIEVE that King did it for the Kremlin and Leonid Breznev and not just Nixon and Reagan. You’ll notice in King’s movies, how often the loudmouth, redneck asshole American gets his just desserts in the end. Like John Travolta, for example, after killing a pig in a pen. He hates us Americans.

In fact, in his movie “Christine” the American assholes who die happen to be look-alikes for Buddy Holly, Elvis presley, Jim Morrison (While wearing the exact clothes Lennon wore when he was shot) and John Belushi and, of course, the Plymouth car that is kept alive by the rock and roll in the radio before a tractor runs down it’s back..You have to admit it, people; the last line of that movie is “God, I hate rock and roll.” The credits roll right after that line.

This brings me to the subject of why Russia did not allow The Beatles or their music. Like rock and roll, America’s victory song after WWII, The Beatles opened up our minds and hearts to big things we never knew existed. They “woke us up” The conservative mind of the Orwellian model the New World Order is can’t allow that much awareness in it’s people if they are to be controlled and manipulated to mostly generate money for the elite who run things. Rock and Roll rips away chains of oppression and they know it. Buddy Holly was a threat to the American psyche that they plan on inheriting someday. THEY, not our government, probably had him killed. They want us as plain and uninfluenced as possible so they can completely control us…

This letter to the public may seem like I am a bitter jerk but I am not. It is all of YOUR collective bitterness as a people that has made me less pleasant than I really am. I am exorcising you poor bastards after you were all raped by evil. I HAVE to throttle you with the truth or you will never hear me at all. Exorcist. That’s right. You all need one, too.

I display five foot long slogans on my 2000 Chevy Astro van’s side boards. Some I am considering to help exorcise you are;


Exorcism, modern style on what Rush Limbaugh likes to call the “Drive By Media.” my legendary van(s) ( Where else do you think he got the idea? For decades he and I were on the opposite side of politics as I was a threat to presidents Reagan and Bush and the most active talk radio caller in America for a five year span. When I first visited New York City both he and Howard Stern went “NO callers allowed on the air at all” for TWO MONTHS STRAIGHT just to avoid fielding MY calls!!! )

October 18,2019;

I have to shake my head a little at how the latest charade to impeach Trump via a phone call to the president of Ukraine has resulted in Bernie Ward’s heart attack and Joe Biden’s senility meltdown last Tuesday’s debate. The two front runners taken out, for all practical purposes, in one, fell swoop WHILE trying to take out Trump. Now it occurs to me that this too closely timed to be a coincidence Turkey assault on the Kurds may have ALSO been a K.G.B. plot to ensnare Trump in a quagmire war at a time when he is under a domestic coup attempt. You’ll notice how quickly the Russians took the stage – immediately – as if THEY were behind the military exercise as much as Turkey. Then to watch Trump say to the world; “No military  / industrial conspiracy is going to snare me, this time,..” and then to see the window for the Kurds to escape granted the same week avoiding every snare his enemies had tried to bring him down with.

Can a late entry by Mitt Romney or Michelle Obama be far behind? Or Hillary? Rockefeller must be getting desperate, him and his communist friends.

(By the way, a late addition, here; Hillary claiming Gabbert was a Russian plant the other day. The Russian agent, herself, pointing her finger “He went thataway..” away from her. I wrote in detail about this Soviet technique of spinning the truth exactly 180 degrees from reality for maximum effect in my chapter below focusing on King’s 9 -’11 appearance on the Stephen Colbert show. I think she was also pointing the finger away from Cortez that same day she endorsed Sanders. Sanders is a known communist, filmed in Moscow celebrating with their leaders, and not ashamed of it. If anything any criticism of Gabbert by Hillary is evidence the communists are afraid of Gabbert. I don’t know enough about her to say, one way or the other.)

Now, I’m not a mindless follower, I think. I don’t like Trump entangling his Doral  Resort for a political bash, right or wrong, profit or not, this next G-7 summit, but I think every other move he has made is pretty awesome. I was a week ahead of Rush Limbaugh when I pointed out on L.A. talk radio that his release of the call transcript doomed his enemies plans of conducting a horror show while withholding the transcript to tar Trump with no evidence. Of course the C.I.A. and the military and Pentagon are the Deep State trying to bring him down and he seems to be aware of this fact. I still think Trump is a little too aloof, though. He must cut his enemies off at the pass and that requires making a sneak arrest of Stephen King and hauling him out of his Sarasota, Florida home on the north tip of one of their keys and denying bail while he is tried with my evidence after I am brought forward the same week. It can be done. Easily, in fact. In the first place, it would be an act of spinelessness not to, if he’s the real deal hero he says he is. King is America’s enemy and he knows this fact. Trump knows all about me and my website.

If he doesn’t cut them off at the pass and do this his enemies will assassinate him, I fear. It’s a matter of two swords on the floor and two warriors and who will pick up his sword first. If the Kremlin and Rockefeller crowd killed the Kennedy’s, including John Jr., they’d kill Trump if they thought you people would let them get away with it.

Since I opined on my site and talk radio two months ago that the reason kids are shooting themselves is due to their parent’s ignoring my evidence all this time when they know I’m right, since I made this pronouncement, the rates of kids shooting kids is down 500 percent. It was at about one a week and now, one every two months(?) I’m not sure. Quite eye opening. I added that the reason they are doing it is because they feel anxiety about being abandoned by their parents in the face of the evil that is in front of them and that they don’t want their schoolmates to grow up and be phonies like their parents.

Say what you will about me, YOU are on the shit end of the stick on this matter until you parents start protecting your kids from your conspiracy of apathy and spinelessness. They see everything. To shrug my message off with; “Who the hell cares, who killed John Lennon? He’s dead. Nothing we can do about it, now. I have money to worry about…”

They read that as; ” I’m a pussy, evil scares me and you kids will excuse my phoniness if I just do nothing and let you take it in the shorts, instead.”

No WONDER your children are killing each other. Look at how phony and weak their parents are. They see scared, hypocrites raising them under a bed of lies and they aren’t happy about it.

As a matter of fact, when the Gilroy Garlic Festival shooting occurred near my Monterey, California home the shooter was quoted as saying; “The only thing any of you respond to is force…” As if to also say; “Common decency and morals don’t carry the day with any of you. You’re all spineless phonies who have to be pushed into action or you will stay paralyzed.”

The chances this individual saw my website van at least a dozen times is very high. It was at this time that I aired my opinion of the matter.

News item followups;

Tom Steyer, the late entry billionaire of hedge funding; His first impression on me was his tag line “Clear and  present danger..” regarding our president. Anyone focused on what they are against instead of what they are for isn’t a leader, in my opinion. They may be following orders from Rockefeller and company is how I read it. A billionaire changing spots to the point of the role of a bleeding heart liberal is also suspect. Usually money focused brains don’t suddenly work that way. II think he’s a plant working for the New World Order that I believe is based in Moscow. Either he or Bernie Sanders would be, what, the first Jewish president in our history?

There is nothing resembling a clear and present danger to anyone but the World Order take over America crowd with Trump in office. He failed to mention that.

Bernie Sanders, the unapologetic communist candidate; I once even had his name along with Trump on the other side of my rear window in 2015 to mid 2016. That was before I learned about his Moscow celebration with communists as seen on film and other glaring red flags. I don’t think a known communist should be the banner carrier for any new socialistic moves made here. His heart attack occurred the day after I noticed his red toned flesh. He looked like a beet, for God’s sake. Held in place by a spring loaded splint, I hear. Not too reassuring a situation for a high pressure job like POTUS.

Hillary; I was reassured to see she’s still her bitter, unlikeable selfl last Stephen Colbert appearance.It was strategically timed while Trump was being roasted for Ukraine gate. As if she was behind it all along, taking the moment to gloat publically. She and Obama and even Bush, I suspect. They’re all in bed together, anyway. She would be a nightmare for America. A venomous soul animated by money and mostly money and power and just that. Banality on a stick. I was pleased to see Gabbert remind us what a warmonger and corruption queen she really is. A puppet for Putin if ever there was one. One reason I think she lost was her maternal instinct that couldn’t allow her to slay America for the World Order, after all. ( See, I found something good to say about her.)

Biden; Creepy, sleepy quid pro quo Joe; “Let’s blame Trump for the what our man, Biden, a Obama puppet, did; extort the Ukraine government to fire the prosecutor focusing on his son’s dirty dealings..Let’s do that. Let’s tell America what a miscreant anyone would be to do that and lhen elect him over scapegoat Trump who only tried to get to the nub of the issue. Let’s be hypocrites on steroids. The public will never notice. They’ll still respect him.”

Double Standard Joe, the names keep coming.  A follower of the takeover America squad who is no real leader, himself.

Michael Bloomberg. Another Jew in the wings (Quite a few, I must say) seems like an authoritarian, bureaucratic type from what I know. I don’t really know enough to say, though.

Michelle Obama; Like Hillary, bitter inside and part of the take over America squad. Angry, too. Probably too juvenile for public office.

Kamala Harris; I remember her not returning my inquiries when I went, physically, to her office in San Francisco  in 2011  trying to look into my concerns that California was stalking me with tickets and one almost fatal accident, already. I think she is juvenile and likes the Saturday Night Live pop culture vibes too much for serious politics. A little like Michelle in that regard.

The others; maybe later.




















(To be continued…)

October 02, 2019;

Down here in southern California these past two weeks, currently the San Diego region after a week in L.A., first. I made a few billboards to display. The one website address billboard ( you all may have seen when I sign bombed last years U.S. Open golf event and a new one that reads; GET INFORMED, YOU PHONIES; YOU’RE ALL BRAINWASHED (Side two) and STOP BEING STUPID – JAIL STEPHEN KING (Side one). I hit up U.C.S.B. and U.C.L.A campuses and then U.C.S.D. this week. I love hitting the public right between the eyes like that as I flip the one back and forth along side my website address. On the other hand I hate having to still make a spectacle of myself having to still demonstrate on my own after 37 years of activism. What is wrong with you people? Are you ALL boot-licking, turncoat, phony cowards??????

Revisiting my old stomping grounds and immersing myself in the shadow of whatever my state of mind was then compared to lately I have learned one thing above all else. I can tell by the reaction I get from entire populations who remember me that it is not a matter of whether or not people believe what my claims suggest. They absolutely KNOW I’m right about all of it. Almost universally people everywhere see me and react the same way – with reverence, not mockery at all. “What did we do to scare you away, Steve?!!” Nothing. That was the problem. You did nothing to help me come forward, that’s what. There has NEVER BEEN, EVER, in all this time, any argument about the validity of my evidence. No, you people never argued that. It started with you yelling out to me as I stood with my signs; “Get a job!…Who cares?…” which lasted only two years before you suddenly stopped that.

In the old days a guy named Julius Caesar killed a guy named Jesus and strung him up on a cross, naked, impaled with huge nails to hold him up there for all to see. “See what I do to upstart revolutionaries and trouble makers??? Don’t let it happen to any of you. In fact, give me your first born son so I can kill him or I’ll kill you, too.”

This is the technique applied centuries ago to brand you, the public, with abject fear of the government. Horror, fear, murder, scare tactics. In fact, Jesus was but one of hundreds his government killed to cow you people, still, all these centuries later. You still are like children afraid of your parents; your government.

The point I’m making is you people are just a bunch of spoiled, rotten, turncoat cowards failing me, the messenger, AND the hard evidence you’ve only ever dreamed of having before. Now that you DO have the hard evidence mankind has been dreaming about since forever you find yourself; ‘Still fucking peasants, as far as I can see…” to quote the great John Lennon, himself. You all find yourselves too un-American to find your spine, even, to stand up to the evil I have uncovered. Fear has enveloped all of you and you are NOT brave, NOT free or anything of the sort. In the chapters below you’ll find that I blame the phony, boot-lick parents for their children shooting each other at school. That you cowards deserve the violence caused by your silence regarding John Lennon’s murder. That you slobs are the cause of it all.

Right now your vote for Donald Trump is under attack from a Rockefeller controlled media and C.I.A. and F.B.I. and Adam Shift and his ilk all represent the long time hold Moscow has had on this once free country. You fools can’t imagine the fact that we are a toenail away from a communist take-over if you don’t all rise up to this truth and use it. You can’t fathom that Nixon and Reagan may have been K.G.B. plants, all along, can you? You can’t believe that Wilson and F.D.R. also set us up for a global future that doesn’t include American freedoms. You didn’t know that now displaced from power, the Rockefeller regime, helped found the C.I.A. and it is left to ME to tell you that hidden fact. I have to tell you that Rockefeller is a globalist monster selling America to the highest bidder and that all this fuss over Trump is really Rockefeller flailing away behind the curtain. He keeps his name out of the news but prints most of it from his building Rockefeller Plaza. He even hosts NBC there, as well. He owns your minds, in a sense. He is afraid Trump will conduct a surprise raid on Stephen King and reel in that evil monster for all of us to see and charge him with John Lennon’s murder and held with bail denied.

If Trump had my size balls he’d do exactly that. It’s his rump card and he knows it. Will he use it in time before it’s too late, is the question.

Imagine him doing that and “…apologizing for disgracing Reagan and Nixon HOWEVER, PEOPLE… Evil is evil and it can be no more if we are to remain healthy and free. ” DEAL WITH IT, BRAVE U.S.!”. is exactly what I’d say and do if I were him, today. Your mass media will never tell the truth. They are the agents who brainwashed you and lied to you, over and over. You cowards may never respond in time, either. Maybe a hero in our presidency is the answer, after all. So far, we’ve never been closer to that happening.

Mr. Trump, America can never be great if it is not good, first. Trying to pretend away the fact that evil Stephen King is URINATING on everything America stands for until he is jailed is psychotic.

Trump, are you paying attention?

I used to scoff at those who made claims that the commies were taking us over. Then I grew up and realized that even the Kennedy murders and a host of our heroes who were killed by the Kremlin who intends to take us over someday after they cripple us spiritually, first and kill our heroes like John Lennon before they can change the world instead.

So, there you have it, people. I am telling you all that I know that you know that I know that you know that I am right, after all.

My next slogans may well become;


I hope you slobs forgive me for telling you like it really is. You really ARE incredible slobs when it comes to handling the hard truths of your day, aren’t you? Stephen King is still raping you and yours. Politically you seem like infants whose diapers are full. Helpless and creator cursed.

Reads on. What’s below beats everything else out there you’re probably reading.

September 07, 2019


Allow me to shock you with the news that all this gun violence suddenly swarming the news headlines is all your fault. You must deserve it all, in fact, or it wouldn’t be happening. Things happen for reasons, not by accident. Your looking the other way on John Lennon’s murder and the evidence I have discovered is driving your youth to kill each other so they don’t end up boot-licking, turncoat phonies, like their parents. They are lashing out with violence as if to scream to their ignorant parents; “Don’t you care that Stephen King murdered John Lennon? Aren’t you supposed to be outraged by the evidence this guy has given you? Didn’t you all LOVE John Lennon and The Beatles? Shouldn’t you be demonstrating or something!!? Are you all just a bunch of stupid, scared phonies leaving all of us kids unprotected just so you can enjoy the luxury of doing nothing? Just so you can keep on being an apathetic slob???!!!”

When the government killed John Lennon they called him a “phony” WHY? I’ll tell you all why. Because the government that told you that knew that John was the least phony human on earth and that it is all of you who are the real phony of the story and they had to transpose the points of the matter and confuse you. Mind control. You, perverted. That’s right, mind controlled, scared, phony you.

I’ll say it. people; You all deserve your epidemic of gun violence, not because you have a second amendment, but because you DON’T have a spine to stop your government from killing your heroes. Your kids don’t have the self respect to kick you in the shins for your lapse in morals so they act out by killing each other.

T-H-A-T-“-S  how America handles the truth. It DOESN’T handle the truth. It goes berserk with a gun, instead.Grow up you hero killing cowards and help me come forward.

Look at John Rothman, local radio talk show host for KGO. You buy the products he advertises and you pay him and what does he do for you? He covers up John Lennon’s murder. HE POISONS YOU! Ditto his colleagues, Pat Thurston and the rest. Ditto Barbara Walters, Larry King, your entire media complex and the adults who perform this grizzly act of censorship and brainwash to keep the government from having to face justice now that it’s caught letting Stephen King kill John Lennon and pervert all of you, after, with his horror / fear campaign to cripple you and your nation. They are all conspiring to kill America in the name of covering up John Lennon’s murder. The entire adult world who already knows about this evidence but is too cowardly to start a protest is fomenting this gun violence protest from your children. All you phony parents, included. Why are you adults so adulterated with evil? Your kids are protesting your apathy as sure as Stephen King needs cuffs.

Stephen King wrote a book titled “RAGE” in the mid 70’s exactly about a boy who shoots up his classmates. Once upon a time, before Herman, Maine lost it’s mind and it’s spine, it kicked his sick ass out of their town for writing that book. Once America was well.

Look at the people of Herman, Maine now; “Look, Honey; Stephen King getting John Lennon’s last autograph. Guess we’ll just have to call the messenger / hero a nut and hope our kids buy our cover-up, I guess. He does bring in the tax revenue, he buys us ballparks and university grants and hospital grants and everything a murderer would buy us to keep us quiet. I guess we should just do nothing and let him get away with molesting our kids with his message, now. He’s rich and famous, now, and we can’t ruin his life of success over a matter as trivial as John Lennon’s murder.”

And you assholes wonder why your kids are shooting themselves.

When you watch the next report of a mass shooter remember what I told you, here; You deserved it for being a stupid asshole covering up John Lennon’s murder when you know better. Like your children who don’t know how to stand up for themselves against your phoniness in a sensible manner, you, too, are incapable of standing up to your government for what they did to you. You are all ugly under the Chapman lie. Look at your headlines, guilty parents.

If you didn’t know the government killed John Lennon the night it happened then you ALL KNEW IT when Chapman skipped trial. But you’re too phony to even see or admit that fact.

And don’t say you all don’t know better, either. Look at your phony selves in a mirror, for a change.

September 10, 2019;

Just a day before 9 -’11 ( And they made such a fuss that a meeting with the Taliban was scheduled then, before it was cancelled.) a day before 9 -’11, America’s REAL enemy, murderer; Stephen King, culture assassin, more precisely, the man most responsible for your youth’s trend of mass shootings, that asshole; Stephen King, showed his rare face on ABC this morning for five minutes. He was the picture of normalcy and niceness dressed in his 1970’s light blue denim shirt and blue jeans. Except for his rattlesnake eyes (Some things you can’t hide.) you’d never know he was truly in a class with Hitler, Mussolini, and other monsters who disgraced our landscape. When asked what is it that scares him he responded; “Elevators. I look down and think “There’s a hole down there.” as if he was worried his interview might be a ruse to kill him in an elevator “accident” so he can’t spill what he knows about the government that arranged for him to murder John Lennon.

Anyway, people, I had a nice look at all the mid western, fresh faced media slaves (Networks use their innocent faces to peddle their big city lies) who work for the media at ABC, giddy at King’s presence, oblivious to what a bad example of humanity he really is. Humanity’s enemy, in fact.

There are some not so naive and innocent faces, though. There is George Stephanopolis who knows what King did. I recall the day when he, Terry Moran (Now stationed in Moscow media) and I forget who else’s face you would know, all came out on the sidewalk at ABC in New York to get a rel good, close look at me (Within two feet.) as I was out there exposing my findings. They had a smugness to their gawking as if they were thinking “Do you know how important a person I am?” It was obvious they already knew what an important person I was in 1992, or was it 1996 or 2008, I forget. The point I want to make is that I noticed how George was especially giddy and excited as if he were caught up in a mob event with a big smile on his face and I thought, “And this is the guy who then tells about, yet, another mass shooting every week.” Maybe if he weren’t so busy cheerleading for evil Stephen King he’d be scowling derisively at King as if to let the world know that we all need to know more about this monster. But asking for the narcissistic crowd who clamor to be on t.v. in the first place to have loftier visions of how we could live if we had a leader who managed NOT be be assassinated for once, is asking for pigs to appreciate the value of a pearl.

Their heads are up their asses, people. Just like yours are, too.

September 11, 2019;

America’s enemy, murderer of John Lennon in a Nixon, Reagan plot and media cover-up, is showing his face on t.v. tonight on Stephen Colbert on the anniversary of 9 -’11, CBS being the host of this stick in the eye to YOU POOR FOOLS!

I know I said the day before 9-’11 but now I learn that King is appearing, officially, ON 9 -’11. Stephen King revels in taunting you, his brainwashed, cowed silent, raped victims with stunts just like this, I’ve noticed. As if he is saying to himself behind his rattlesnake eyes; “You stupid, pathetic SHITTERS! (What he screams you all are in ‘Christine’) What are YOU going to do about it, “brave” America? I killed your hope and your hero and destroyed the future that should and could have been. You never even tried Chapman, for God’s sake. You phony Beatlemaniacs. What are you cowards going to DO about it now that I’ve raped you all with pure, human, Orwellian evil? You’re going to sit there and buy the products who sponsor this scene and applaud politely when I appear and you’re going to pretend everything is alright. Is that clear, subjects? You’re going to not notice when I fail to broach the subject of my being accused of killing John Lennon, the elephant in the room you’ve all heard of. You’re going to remain on media mind control auto pilot and watch your nation fall in disgrace so my evil team of politicians can turn you into a world order hellhole, my fantasy come true.”

I’m sure he thinks thoughts like that all the time to keep himself on his crooked path. The problem, people, is he is right about your being pathetic. You all really ARE one pathetic species when it comes to confronting your truth. Your children kill each other in panic attack suicide rages they’re so confused at how stupid their parents must be to tolerate what evidence proves beyond the shadow of any doubt. Stephen King raping us on 9-’11 and CBS KNOWS this fact. Their parents know this fact and this bothers them the most of all.

I’ve tried over the decades to educate you that your mass media is evil and not our friend, not a free press, whatsoever, and is probably, by now, totally infiltrated by our enemies in Russia, China and God knows who else or even why. First it was ABC who peddled King after his crime became known by the whole media complex in the mid 1980’s and then CBS who aired his “Under The Dome” t.v. series. (It’s Israel that HAS a dome defense system they actually live under, now.) NBC is the most conservative of all the C.I.A. big three stations, so far staying out of the crime scene. But they’re all poisoning you with anti-intellectualism and mind control. The movie industry, too. They WANT your kids to go berserk so they can disarm you or am I getting ahead of myself? It’s all true. I just can’t pin down the horror of it all in one or two paragraphs.

The night before the interview, I tried to get on the Coast To Coast with George Nori and challenge Stephen King on national radio to broach the subject of my claims he killed John Lennon while he’s on t.v. in a rare appearance. I knew, in advance, that Coast To Coast is a government controlled show and hides the truth from ever getting over their air waves by hiding behind a 45 second delay. (In fact, George Nori admitted, on air, last year that he did a several months stint in the C.I.A. at one time in his early career.) Before I came along it was a seven second delay across America, a number reached decades ago to balance the public’s right to know and their right to be protected from vulgarity or profanity. That time frame is about seven seconds but the biggest talk show in America hides behind 45 seconds so you can be protected from vital information you all need. That’s the truth.

I did get on and I said; ” Even if everyone became nice to each other and meditated it wouldn’t put a dent in our mass shooting rampages. We have to admit that we are all in a dark, sick place as a people and even religion or belief on God won’t save us. Coast To Coast, for example, hides behind a 45 second delay under the pretense of free speech and the big truths never get out. ..” Before the part about daring King to comment on my claims got over the airwaves I was shut down so you could’t hear what I said, thus proving my point about that show’s hypocracy, another example of plastic, stupid U.S. culture on display. Phony, plastic U.S.A..

Your media are your enemy. Watch them tonight. Colbert (Pronounced Col – berT in real life but he phonies up his name to say Col-bair) will admiringly glow before King and marvel at King’s daring to even face a t.v. audience with all the gossip going on regarding Lennon’s murder. He will be on King’s side of evil because Colbert is also evil and you watch him try to burn people in public every night like a junkie. Stephen Colbert KNOWS that King shot John Lennon in real life and he is STILL proud to host him. Another jackass jealous of talents as big as Lennon. Still crying “Free Barabbas. Crucify Jesus!” like his depraved ancestors did. Watch others on the set who probably know about what I do and the gossip floating around King. What will their expressions reveal about their human evils?  I remember when Bruce Willis found out that King had just been on Colbert’s show years ago he exclaimed “STEPHEN KING, was HERE!!!??? as if he couldn’t believe King would ever show up in public again. Mel Gibson remarked about me after “The Passion” actor Jim Kvezal gave him a copy of my evidence magazine decades ago. Lots of people in Hollywood know all about me and my findings. Watch everybody and see how they respond to the presence of pure evil in their midst. Keep watching them in the future as they sit with Colbert and see how forgiving or not they are towards his monstrosity of a scene with King. Sympathy for the devil made us all responsible for killing the Kennedys according to Mick Jagger in the song with the same name. Watch the a.m. talk show hosts who all DO know that King is guilty. Watch to spot any giddiness in their step and faces to see if they’re evil or if they are good enough to scowl to let us know they aren’t good with it. You’ll learn something about the narcissistic crowd who crowds our media positions. They’ll point you down the wrong road if the pay is big enough, and it always is.

Meanwhile, King, I know you’re reading this prior to your spot tonight, I DARE you to deny or even comment on what I do. I DARE you. Hurting the world is what gets you off and we all know it, too. You couldn’t resist e-mailing me right after the Las Vegas shooting the next day you’re so into that rage emotion against mankind. Aren’t you? THAT got you out of your silence zone. You would love to push the button on mankind if you could. We are watching you behind your rattlesnake eyes, asshole.

September 12, 2019;

Anti-climatic is the one word I’d use to describe King’s appearance on 9 -’11 last night. My big prize was delivered at the end of his interview when the audience mostly pitter pattered instead of applauded him as he finished. Apparently the whole country HAS heard all about what I do, after all, and it’s showing. Tepid, almost guilty half applause. I am succeeding, America.

And he does look the picture of resignation to his fate; “Yeah, I killed John Lennon and I’ll probably go to jail for life for it, but who cares? It is what it is. There’s just as good a chance I’ll die of old age before you pussies find your spines and force me there. In the meanwhile I’m not going to suck up to you co-conspiring, apathetic accomplices who should have been better people before I went nutso long ago. Maybe if you all weren’t so sick, yourselves, I may have not gone over to the darkest of all sides and burned you all like Carrie did her tormentors..”

King and I, both, are big boys now and are both resigned to whatever fate is meted out to either one of us. It’s all probably scripted for all we both know. He actually wrote a mini novella about a golf pro named Steve ( I twice tried out for the P.G.A. tour in the early 80’s) who busts another person named Steven or Stephen for murder. He called it the “Even Steven murder case”, in fact. He wrote it BEFORE, right before, I discovered my evidence in 1982. WOW!! Huh?

King was wearing the exact same clothes he did the day before, blue denim shirt and blue jeans. When Colbert commented on them he said; “This is my man of the people outfit.”Later he described how he was writing his latest book to try to get the youth of America off their asses and get involved with politics. It’s as if he’s trying to slip inside my skin and become me. He is the opposite of me. I AM a man of the people and have never dressed pretentiously my whole life. My whole life’s cause has been to get the people of America off their apathetic asses and get involved in their politics. He also described his state’s mayor as a Democrat in name only kind of phony. While this makes me trust Susan Collins, suddenly, it is HE who pretends to be a liberal after cozying up with Nixon and Reagan in his biggest contribution to politics.( Knowing King he and Collins are in cahoots and he’s trying to throw me off.) King has always gone out of his way to seem like he would follow John Lennon’s outlook on life. He almost wears a sign around his neck “Trust me – I’m a liberal” In fact he is a fascist, totalitarian dictator who would have us all go Nazi, even though I think he once admitted to being a jew.

The point is he likes to play transpose the points on us all. Like Nixon once described how Moscow defeats us the same way. King’s job is to deceive you and camouflage himself. Even I was disarmed at how harmless he seemed. Like an elderly 72 year old man who has mellowed with time and redeemed his soul a little. The audience must have been marveling at how cool he is under a microscope to act so completely innocent, even on t.v.. My opinion, he just doesn’t care, anymore. The worst that can happen is the firing squad as a traitor. More likely, maybe 20 years in the slammer to die there. Either way, nothing he can do about it, now. “What? Me worry?” is the Alfred E. Newman approach he takes to the whole nightmare falling down on him.

Aware that he is surfing on a wave of our (YOUR) apathy and denial he seems confident enough to remark; “AND I get to be on the Stephen Colbert Show. It’s not too bad, I guess.” He means being caught but not yet charged. “Hey, stupid America, I killed your biggest hero and STILL I get to be on the Stephen Colbert Show, you’re so soft and helpless.” Catch me if you can.

As for Stephen Colbert being a sellout moron. Maybe less so than I once thought. Even he seemed like a distant observer and not a fan of King during the interview. I now think he was probably ORDERED to interview King, all along. His first King interview occurred RIGHT after the media powers that be gave Colbert his own show. Was that one of the demands they made on him? To give King some air time since no one else will? How else could King pick a time slot with Paul Simon his first interview and 9 – ’11 for his second interview if HE wasn’t the one calling the shots?. Maybe Colbert is being told what he will be doing by some creep who hides in the backround mind controlling all of you. I always suspect Kremlin activity in this regard.

(P.S. The Kremlin said they would bury our grandchildren and do it using our system against us in the early 1960’s. By September 11, 2001 those grandchildren were adults working in the Trade Towers when they were buried in a mountain of rubble after our airlines were used to do it. HMMMMMM?!)

I have to admit, the people of America are getting smart enough to know NOT to applaud this man and I am sure he is sliding straight to his cell, soon. My 37 years of blood, sweat and tears is starting to show some fruit, after all. I was very pleased with his tepid welcome, indeed.

Give yourselves a hand, people of America. maybe you ARE smart, after all. You dissed Stephen King. You’ve also got to be brave, though, like me, before you become active and get off your asses. Only then can you live better under truth.

September 13, 2019 AFTERMATH:

My takeaway in all this is that Stephen King has been sat down by government behavioral scientists and learned exactly how to camouflage himself most effectively by “TRANSPOSING THE POINTS” In The Real War Nixon writes; “…transpose the points and the current fails, darkness falls and all is confusion…”  Like pulling an electrical cord out of it’s socket.

For example; When King assumes the role of accuser, that Susan Collins is lukewarm liberal, he positions himself as the kind of person who would want us to know that she is a threat to your safety and not to be trusted, if you are a liberal. The last thing you’re going to think about, since he has turned you around 180 degrees from looking at him, is that HE might be the threat he’s trying to warn you about. Like a wolf in sheep’s clothing, in a sense.

The exact 180 degree kind of lie makes a huge difference. To NOT tell the lie 180 opposite from reality fails to stupify it’s target like the 180 degree lie does. It gets the victim facing completely opposite the direction it should be looking. No room left for peripheral vision. A hall of mirrors effect, confusing it’s target.

When he portrays himself as a “Man of the people” he has pointed you exactly 180 degrees from the truth of the matter; that he is, in fact, our public enemy number one. Our mortal, ARCH enemy, in fact. That he killed the people’s choice of leader, John Lennon, and kidnapped us with his brand of horror, after. A poisoner / murderer is the last thing you think of when you are confronted with the notion King could ever be a “Man of the people”.

When Yoko Ono was in bed with John Lennon surrounded by peace slogans in Toronto, the last thing you would ever suspect is that she might be a communist spy stalking John and deliberately setting him up for assassination OVER his political high profile. “Oh, well, it couldn’t be Yoko, she tried to HELP him change the world.” That was her “in” that, in spite of a hissing public, kept her attached to John Lennon who was, at the time, TOO BIG TO ASSASSINATE. They had to wait several years after Yoko locked him up in a kitchen baking bread and out of the public and political eye before they could murder him. Meanwhile she knew to make you all think that she was his loving wife. That she was walking ahead of John and with him when he WAS shot was also scripted, again, to paint her as John’s devoted wife risking life and limb, herself. In reality, people of brainwashed America, Yoko was seen sprinting ahead of John distancing herself from him as much as possible to make sure she wasn’t accidentally or deliberately shot in the seconds before bullets flew. She knew. It was SHE who cancelled John’s plans to get a late night bite to eat and go straight home. It was SHE; commie actress, black widow, agent bitch doing you, the people of the world, in. Sicking evil on you all. Opening the doors of Hell to suck you into a nightmare that would cripple you. John’s enemy, not friend. The modern day “Judas” kissing her target for the government. Seducing him to his demise after first dissolving The Beatles and turning John into a recluse for five years.

While she had you all thinking how harmless she was let me inform you that it was SHE who called the Japanese police to bust Paul for carrying pot on board his plane. It was SHE who planted a marijuana roach in John’s ashtray that began Nixon’s four year attempt to deport John over just that. It was SHE who called the N.Y.P.D. to disperse the chanting crowds outside Central Park so she could sleep the night he was killed. It was SHE who tricked John into posing frontal nude on an album cover and who hooked him on heroin for a short time. It was SHE who urged us to ; “let the courts decide..” in Rolling Stone magazine the week of the murder when she issued a letter to the public about the matter. When Chapman skipped trial she was not complaining, either. In fact, at the time her album was titled’ “It’s All Right”, as if to excuse any public trial even being necessary. It was SHE who made John divorce his wife and it was SHE who broke up The Beatles by convincing John it was a waste of his time and who poisoned the vibes as much as possible between the band members, turning them against each other using proven scientific techniques that she was taught. More than just Kama Sutra, people. Read all about why Yoko is a government agent / cunt / public enemy, communist spy in other chapters in this section. In October of 1987 she had me kidnapped, beaten unconscious and slandered with a false report. I would later learn that that was her way of saying; “BACK OFF!!! I’m NOT your friend, stupid American boy.”

The point I am making is that King has fashioned the ability to live among the people of Bangor, Maine and defuse them from taking my claims seriously by disarming them with psychological tricks somebody’s government taught him. Furthermore, I’m sure that, while I was away, their T.V.  news crew edited my interview that they never used while I was there and painted me in a false light to brainwash the locals who never even seemed to notice me in subsequent visits there. As if the media had made up their minds for them about me.

Now he portrays himself as  bleeding heart liberal and admits that the N.R.A. should have to clean the guts off at every mass shooting. Meanwhile he killed Lennon with a gun because he works for the extreme conservative right wing of world politics, not the liberal wing, and it is they who also want to abolish your right to defend yourselves from a government out of control. I’m convinced he is sympathetic to Moscow and the Kremlin, not America. His writings are full of anti-American statements and he likes to portray us as ignorant, stupid red necks who need to be punished for being so phony. I am convinced Moscow has taken over this blindfolded country decades ago and that Lennon’s murder was the coup d grace that enabled them to succeed in turning us into a nation that shoots it’s fellow citizens, en mass, routinely, they can so sense the vibe that something is wrong with America, today. These maniacs feel the tragedy that all of you are blind to, whether they know it or not. It’s how America deals with the truth. Not very well.

King always wears casual, understated, unpretentious cloths to make everyone think he is a cool, liberal hippy kind of guy. He killed the leader of the Hippies is the truth. Like a Cuttle fish that mesmerizes it’s victims with a display of transformational color changes before striking, King puts on his “Man of the people outfit” and acts the opposite part of who he really is. When asked about my findings he simply says “No comment” or “You got a problem with that?…” or; “I don’t think that’s worth discussing..” He employs the demeanor of understated calmness as if he is not guilty at all and can afford to act calm. It’s a ruse, people. When I was there his best friend and one time owner of the bookstore that sold all his books, Mitchell I think his name was, screamed at me; “He’s afraid he’s gonna FRY!!!!” while I was rambling on about how I would portray him after. Mitchell couldn’t stand listening to my Pollyanna notions any longer while his friend might well be executed as a traitor for what he did. I got him to cough up a Freudian slip.

Moral of the story? Moscow has taken the United States mass media over and much of the rest of it. That’s my honest opinion, however it may hurt my credibility. I have to be as radical as reality. America wouldn’t be shooting it’s own citizens weekly unless we were undergoing a take over. It began during World War Two, became obvious in the 50’s and 60’s, resulting in mass expulsions, but it never stopped . Now I suspect America is a toe nail away from going over the cliff, completely. Ever since it’s people were made psychotic with a lie about a Lennon fan named Mark Chapman killing John because he thought he was a phony America has been insane and off balance. John was the LEAST phony of all men, a pioneer of human evolution, and the Moscow technique Nixon warned us about was sprung, full force, on all of us while we were huddled over Monday Night Football. The real message was this; “Time for all of you people to act like a phony and pretend the government DIDN’T just kill your biggest and best hero on earth. Time to swallow our horse pill about a lone assassin, again. That’s right, time for you stupid, weak Americans to act like a complete phony and pretend a guy named Mark David Chapman did it., stood around after, and admitted to it. Time for you to be a phony and forget all about Nixon’s four year attempt to deport him over his high political profile. And why not? We’re going to blame all of your collective national phoniness on JOHN LENNON instead! You people can blame HIM for your being a phony. We’re transposing the points FOR you.”

A 180 degree transposition of points reversing reality and stupifying all of you lame brains. I knew the government killed John within a half second of hearing the news. I am no lame brain. One more reason to consider the truth that I am, indeed, a hero and not a wacko. Time for all of you to re screw your heads 180 degrees back to straight and see me for the revolutionary I am.

I should be on your shoulders being lead in a parade to the media’s doorstep, but I’m not. It’s ONLY because the government has made you insane via transposing the points.

They have convinced you all that the one man in you midst who is a hero and who can save you with hard evidence like you’ve only dreamed of having before you were even born, they have you people convinced, instead, that I am a raving lunatic wacko, conspiracy theorist not to be taken seriously. Because they KNOW that you are natural born, lazy sinful slobs who want a reason to do nothing, they corrupt you. They poisoned you. It is all YOU who are insane. I am informed. Now you are paralyzed pussies flopping like fish. I have to say it out loud. You are all so stupid not to care about this.

Are you going to let Moscow and the Kremlin push you pussies around like that? Until you put me and my evidence on the front burner and break my story, oh yes, you will let the Kremlin destroy you and take away your guns and sit on you and fart in your face.

Hasn’t Lennon’s murder been just that these past three, plus decades. Mass shootings every week, America. You’re all sick. Very sick. Wake up. I’m informed. You’re all insane.

I have saved Nixon for last because it was while reading The Real War where he warns us all about Moscow’s dirty tactics that I realized he is either a nut job or he is a Soviet spy, himself. You know the old saying. “When you point a finger at someone you have three more pointing back at you.” I will offend a lot of your naive minds with what I am about to say, and my credibility will be hurt to even say so, but it MUST BE SAID while America has a smattering of free speech still left.

Tricky Dicky, a name John Lennon stuck him with in song lyric, wrote that “…The Soviets believe that the “lie” is a legitimate and justifiable weapon to be used by the weak to defeat the strong…they assassinate their rivals….they take over our institutions and media and courts…they infiltrate our politics and occupy our positions of power. they are ‘magnificent actors’…”Nothing can protect a society if it’s top 10,000 elite are resolved to capitulate.” he quotes another at one point.

I was struck by the fact that, when perceived from the lens of what I already know he did to John Lennon, Nixon is either saying we must become more LIKE Moscow, ourselves OR he is saying; “…You FOOLS! I AM a Soviet agent. Agent 001, in fact, subverting everything you stand for. You naive babies. You think you are so smart. Did you even notice that when I bombed Cambodia on Christmas day I was delegitimizing you as a Christian nation? What about me taking you off the gold standard? I am smart and I can even taunt you with everything I am about to do to you in these few months before killing your hero as I write this book. I only ACT like I’m warning you about Russia. I am bragging what I am doing to you, instead. Like Rumplestiltskin running in the woods saying his name out loud. I just can’t resist. The Real War? My book title? It really means what we are doing to John Lennon. The REAL war involves us killing your heroes and intellectual elite and brainwashing you, after, and having John replaced with evil Stephen King, a horror writer we devoutly want to molest you with. We don’t need to bomb you. We just need a handful of bullets to do you in. Fear is our calling card and how we control the human race. We’ve killed most of your rock stars and heroes in fact. The biggest names you can think of from Lenny Bruce to Buddy Holly to Jim Morrison to , well, you figure it out. That’s what I mean by The Real War. I am a magnificent actor to pretend to be your president in view of all the world, don’t you think? Yoko is on our team, our magnificent actor / ace in the hole. The media we have infiltrated and own, the warden is on our payroll and the police and all we need to do to make our take over official is confiscate your guns and kill your second amendment so you can’t resist us. It’s just a matter of time before you blindfolded bastards fall. When it comes to destroying America, The “Nix” is “On”.”

You may think, “Oh, c’mon, Steve, a Kremlin agent in our presidency!? Really?! Nixon, a Soviet spy?!

Many think Franklin Roosevelt and others were Soviet plants, in fact, America. I’m not the first. Perhaps Nixon’s most revealing remarks in The Real War are these quotes;

“Americans must learn to lower their ideals…”

“A corrupted ideal is more potent than a frank defiance of all ideal values.”

“The Nixon Doctrine: ‘You do not use a sledge hammer to kill a fly, you use a less powerful but more effective weapon….. you use a ‘flyswatter””

“Fear is what motivates people the most. Not love like they teach you in Sunday school. Fear.”

“I consider myself a Russiaphile, very much so, in fact…I love their people.”

As a Quaker, Nixon never believed in the concept of God, did you all know?

More than any other president Nixon empowered our new biggest potential enemy, China. Admit it, people.

I dare anyone to examine the November 22, 1963 issue of Time magazine, printed a week before J.F.K. was killed, on November 15. Half of all the government crypto codes in THOSE headlines prove that Nixon was the one behind that murder. I suspect people like Rockefeller and the Kremlin are involved behind Tricky Dicky. Nixon. It’s at your library. Better peruse the issues before R.F.K.’s murder, too, before I claim that story. A cinch it was Nixon there, too. Just read only the bold print headlines and see how many plug into what is about to happen to Robert Kennedy for threatening Nixon for the presidency.  Dick Nixon inherited the wind twice, you see. Slaughtering our would be presidents like he owns the place. Had he not killed them both there would never have been a president Nixon. Just a fact, people.

(See what your tolerance of evil and your apathy spawned with your silence in the Kennedy murders? By the time it was John Lennon’s turn he implemented evil Stephen King in the plot to see just how ridiculous he could render all of you in the process, you’re so apparently dumb.)

That he can be proved guilty of arranging for Stephen King to take over our culture after killing John Lennon, alone, proves to me, that he always WAS America’s enemy, though your fragile ego has a hard time digesting that. To the Kremlin we’re a punk ass, infant of a nation, new kid on the block who has to be taken down, right or wrong,  just because. Like bullies harass the new, rich kids across the world. There is no doubt that Moscow has ill intent against us and is not slowing down it’s agenda any more than they waited to bury our great grandchildren. No, they kept their word and got our grandchildren on 9 -’11, is my opinion. I believe that Putin and his ilk think it is their duty to kill us before we kill them, theoretically, and they are intent to kill us, first. To them it matters not that Einstein splitting the atom forced us into a dilemma; “Stop war or get us all killed.”

Today  they parade our enemy number one, King, on 9 -’11 on their media station that they took from us a long time ago to rub our noses in it all. I would think you would stand up, get off your flat face and fight back, America.

That’s what I’ve been heroically doing for way too long, now. It’s your turn to care, not for me, but for your own sake. I’m a hero, not a wacko. Don’t let them transpose reality.

Look at your country today, mass shooter America.

Espousing to the world that already wonders about my credibility that we are under a hostile attack from Russia and have been my entire life, is something I have shied away from all this time. I also waited years to expose what a bitch Yoko really is. On top of the ludicrous accusation that Stephen King, the man in our childrens bedrooms with his novels and his movies, actually pulled the trigger and murdered John Lennon while he only posed as Chapman, it’s all a lot to digest.

It has to be said, now, people. It is so clear that Moscow is yanking our string these days. If my charge that they are still ‘transposing the points’ to blind us then the notion that Russia tried to elect Trump is likely a lie pointing us exactly in the opposite direction from what is real..

When Putin injected e-mails tarnishing Hillary Clinton he hoped that we’d do the opposite of what he wanted us to do. That we’d ignore it as a trick and vote for Hillary all the harder, in fact.  She had already sold 25 percent of our uranium supply to Russia a year earlier, in fact. His plot BACKFIRED, and, when it did, he opened up his plan “B” can of worms; the news line that Russia got Trump elected to see if he could unseat Trump who he considers a live wire, threat to all his politics. He fears the fact that Trump can’t be bought or controlled. Rockefeller and his dynasty are temporarily out of power. That’s the real reason the whole mass media has been attacking Trump, I think. Rockefeller, admitted globalist who owns half of our media including Rockefeller Plaza that prints most of magazines and hosts NBC station, for example. Our whole fossil fuel economy has to do with this fact. He is the man behind America’s curtain. It was the earlier Rockefeller, in fact, who helped our government establish the C.I.A. A recorded fact!

Are you people paying attention?

I happen to prefer Trump 10 to 1 over Hillary who IS a bought and paid for take over America artist and I’m normally on the liberal end of political persuasion, like John Lennon. Trump, however, this time, is a savior of America in my opinion, in spite of his global warming blinders and other things I’d rather he wake up to. Fossil fuel is Rockefeller’s bag and, next to Nixon’s getting China off their bicycle and driving cars, the number one reason there IS global warming.

You may ask the question; “What about the fall of the Soviet Union in the 90’s, Steve? Are they even a threat anymore?

Certainly they’re a grave threat and as big and powerful as ever in many ways. Nixon wrote in The Real War that the Soviet Union would stage a ‘strategic’ surrender, someday, so they could hit and hide and confuse the world for a time. Only he COULD know of such a thing, if I’m right. When the wall came down in Berlin their spies stayed here in America. Everything remained in place in that respect, you’ll notice. No, they never really went away, America. They just played possum for awhile is all.

My pipsqueak voice was the last thing Leonid Breznev remembered about America. I had become known for raising a protest over Lennon’s murder and, if it WAS the Kremlin’s crime, he knew that we were a long way off from being done in, after all. An ominous portent for the future.

I take a great part of the credit for their fall, in fact. By blaming OUR government for Lennon’s murder while they watched must have torn at their conscience, if it was their crime, and shamed them into their retreat. They at least could hide and remove themselves from the stage in case my news broke and the truth pointed to the Kremlin. There would be no one to punish if they were out of business, so to speak. Reagan, the point transposer himself, took all the credit but remember, people, it happened also on MY watch. Their ‘strategic’ surrender.

So, there you have it, America. The WHOLE TRUTH, from me, Steve Lightfoot

Now, how can you tell I’M the real deal? I’m pointing fingers at others accusing them of taking over America with evil and transpositioning of the points to unplug us. My lifestyle gives you the answer; I have lived in a van for over three decades to support my expose. (Even after I inherited over $100,000.00 last year when my mother died I still live in a van. Now I have two because you NEED two if you do it long term for storage and repair episodes. I’ve already spent most of my money on my mouth which is being restored as we speak.) It’s hard to get work when your van is a political billboard, people. I have suffered and sacrificed more than almost anyone I know, for sure. I gave up fatherhood and marriage. I can’t even get too close to anyone until I am out of danger. I have turned down King’s veiled bribe of ; “…anything you want.. ,if you’d  just forget about all this” as he did in 1992. I’ve been kidnapped, handcuffed and beaten unconscious and endured multiple false arrests and national media slander and branded a stalker of King, etc. My father was killed in a plane crash on the 10nth anniversary of Nixon’s resignation just weeks after his beloved dog was found hanged in a drape chord and, just after a letter King mailed me threatened me about “Phase Three’ since you won’t cease your investigation..” I have had guns pointed in my face at least three times, the first time hours after Reagan’s re election.

No sell out / con man would ever live the life I have lived. I AM the real deal. There is no reason for anyone to doubt that. You are lucky to have a hero like me in your midst.

Similarly, when The Beatles came out in 1964, Americans were thinking to themselves; “Are The Beatles just a rock band and nothing more? They’re not the government, are they?” I certainly thought those thoughts and many others did, too. Like the others, it dawned on me that no government stooges COULD be so brilliant and wonderful and write such great songs and sing and play so perfectly as they do if they WEREN’T the real deal. That’s how John Lennon, in fact, gained our trust. We had reason to KNOW that he was too real and brilliant to be a government con.

In closing this perhaps most informational chapter I’ve ever written, let me explain why Time and Newsweek and U.S News and World Report are, not only communist owned magazines, that’s right, but that our own government must be in cahoots with their taking over our minds to allow them to still exist. They should all be shut down the way we expelled the commies in our midst in the 50’s. Our C.I.A., F.B.I. Pentagon, etc., the institutions that don’t change power every four years, those institutions, have apparently made a deal, decades ago, with Moscow to all go New World Order at America’s expense. The only thing holding up the announcement is the second amendment. We still have our guns and can resist any hostile take over. I’d be surprised if meddling on their part isn’t fomenting the mass shooter syndrome they are using as an excuse to take away our guns. They’re just too good at hiding what that exactly might be. The media violence, or something in the water, I don’t know exactly what, yet. Is it all just Stephen King?

I believe the editor in chief of Time Magazine during the McCarthy witch hunts was Whittaker Chambers. I have better things to do than fixate on history but I think that is what his name was. This man admitted under oath that he was, indeed, a communist.

Today Time Magazine is one of, if not THE biggest, magazines in America, is it not?

“Somethin happenin but you don’t know what it is, do you Mister Jones?.” to quote Bob Dylan.

Why is this so to this day? Was Eisenhower telling us that our government just made a secret deal with Moscow to go world order behind our back when he told us to ; “…beware the military / industrial complex…”?

I, frankly, think so, citizens of America. It explains a lot.

“No short haired, yellow bellied son of Tricky Dicky’s gonna Mother Hubbard soft soap me…….”

You let Moscow kill your hero and real leader, in my esteemed opinion. You need, if not John’s leadership, you need my leadership. Think you do.” Let there be Steve Lightfoot.”” Give truth a chance.”You have to make up billboards and confront your lying media outlets with my website address on signs and such, people. BEFORE your ignorance and apathy gets me killed. Come on, you flat footed fools. Coming down the stretch of breaking this whopper news story is a dangerous spot to be in, so get with it, people. Catch up to Steve Lightfoot and live better under truth. Stop killing your heroes, goddammit!


“Come together, right now, over me..”

He knew he’d be killed, then, and he still tried to save us. You all OWE JOHN JUSTICE!!!!

Otherwise you’re just unjust jackasses, aren’t you all? Hardly land of the free and home of the brave. The REAL home of the brave would have to be my two vans, I think, not America.

Prove me wrong. I wish you could.

Do something, people. Just DO SOMETHING!!!!!!!!!


New entry 8-27,2017; “THE HINCKLEY HOAX”

Boy, this had better be good to take up space where, just below, you can read about how Stephen King e-mailed me a confession last month, for example, and then there was the episode where I actually got my website address viewed by millions, world wide, at last summer’s U.S.Open golf event at Pebble Beach where I sign bombed the tenth green while the camera zoomed in on me and my large sign as well as the leader as he was putting. I was on the beach in the thick of things, my ‘” message as clear as could be.

This new entry was sparked by the documentary about John Hinckley on NBC last night. They went into detail how John Hinckley reached out to impress Jodie Foster and then tried to contact Ted Bundy and even Charles Manson, after, for  more icing on the cake. It, frankly, reminded me of how the media told us that Chapman, who allegedly shot John Lennon just months before Hinckley changed the subject for all of us, was doing what he did for fame.

Just so much government propaganda bullshit, people. I’ll concede that Hinckley, the son of an oilman and friend of George Herbert Walker Bush was, indeed, insane to a degree, but I won’t concede, as most of you are all too willing to, that he shot anyone that day. I think that John Hinckley shooting Reagan and Brady and a designated but hardly named Secret Service agent  was a hoax on the public to cover up John Lennon’s assassination. That’s right you brainwashed U.S. boobs. That Reagan ACTED that he was shot, the doctors, media and everyone else involved in tow. Brady? ACTING! That’s right, folks. The “Great Communicator”, right out of Hollywood, had scammed stupid America into thinking that Hinckley shot Lennon for all intents and purposes. Suddenly Hinckley stole the show from Chapman who was already months behind his scheduled indictment after his 60 day psychiatric evaluation turned into stark silence.

A year and a half too late to be true Chapman made the back page of the San Diego Tribune buried in the lower left corner where the tiny clipping read; “Chapman Pleads Guilty; Sentenced to 20 Years” What should have been six inch front page headlines, if you were a well people, turned up in a three inch by four inch tiny clipping buried in the crevices of your newspapers, people. “A Bombshell Case Goes Pfffft!” to quote one of the magazine codes back then. The  land of the free and the home of the brave, deceived, sacked and made lame. Congratulations. You’re all to blame. Each and every one of you. Your phony religions call it “original sin”.

You see, people of the world, allowing John Lennon to be murdered without putting his alleged killer on a very visible public trial was your big mistake to begin with. It was the mistake you all run from and claim you did not commit. But commit that crime of neglect you all did. It was the most cowardly moment in U.S. history in my lifetime. Admit it, you boot-licking , turncoat ( And I really do hate to have to say it ) cowards. Just admit it, now, before you fall into an even greater stupor of utter madness than you’re already in. You crippled, phony bastards have got to grow up and in my lifetime. It was your failure in this regard that got me off of my golf career ambitions and on to more important matters that concerned all of mankind at the core level. The next thing I knew I was a witness to government cryptography in the headlines of Tme and Newsweek and U.S. News magazines all about what our evil government did to John Lennon..

Now you may all say; “What about Brady being in a wheelchair?”” What about that giant hole impression in his forehead?”

Well, folks, for almost a decade there WAS no giant hole in Brady’s forehead. That showed up well after he went from wheelchair to a cane to walking again. As if he underwent plastic surgery to make it LOOK like he MUST HAVE BEEN SHOT. Now, of course, Brady is dead after a life of reclusion and can’t talk, one way or the other. Brady Bill was passed, though. Like Lennon’s murder, Reagan’s faked shooting dealt a blow to our second amendment. Deliberately.

Reagan, well versed in Hollywood trickery, probably implemented the use of dye packs that were burst in Brady’s mouth and on one secret service agent who planted a red spot on Brady’s head with his hand (Seen on camera) etc. etc. etc.. That doctors and media people will deliberately deceive you if they are well paid should not surprise anyone.

One thing you won’t find in the NBC documentary: When Hinckley was arrested he made headlines blaming Reagan for John Lennon’s murder. Oh, yeah, people. Big headlines that very week as I recall. Chapman was overdue for indictment after his 60 day evaluation period expired and America was getting antsy about the situation. Suddenly Hinckley is avenging John’s death by shooting Reagan for having him assassinated. The actual quotes were; ” America is the land where heroes are shot in the back…When John Lennon died I died, you died, America died, the world died, everybody died!…”

Well, folks, now those words are too intelligent for one as diminished as a John Hinckley to ever utter let alone think up without coaching.. I think they were carefully scripted words crafted by an expert in mass psychology to make all of YOU think that anyone who thinks Reagan killed John Lennon must be insane in the first place. That was the end result, wasn’t it? He was found to be insane and everything he ever said was made to also sound insane by inference, after. WASN’T IT??

This all goes to show all of you what pygmies you all are compared to the mastery of the mass media machine that owns most of what you think is YOUR brain. Let’s look at the big picture and study just how evil this media complex machine is.

To kill John Lennon they first wore you out with “Who Shot J.R.?” the “Dallas” t.v drama, for over a YEAR. They solved J.R. on Thanksgiving and shot J.L. two weeks later. When J.L. was shot you all wanted to run away and rest. You see, people, how evil they are, already?  Then they told you that Chapman was a fan of John Lennon to make all of you ashamed to call yourself a fan of John. Then they told you he did it to achieve fame right before they used that remark as an excuse to wipe him from the headlines completely for a year and a half. During this time where John Lennon’s killer was skipping a public trial and justice in the normal fashion Hinckley was beating us over the heads like the media did with “Who Shot J.R.?” Hinckley in the news every week for a year before he was ruled insane. Nobody was talking about John Lennon’s alleged killer; Mark Chapman. Instead you were feeling sorry for Reagan or, more accurately perhaps, thinking that his getting shot was punishment enough for killing John Lennon. Maybe that was a big part of this government mind game on the public; to admit that Reagan killed Lennon but his getting shot should appease all of you morons. A reason for you to all “Let it go.”

In the weeks that lead up to Lennon’s murder Stephen King’s movie “the Shining” was being advertised heavily in the media using Jack Nicholson’s famous line; “Heeeeere’s JOHNNY!!!” A little like Stephen King standing over John Lennon’s bleeding body, riddled with holes from his gun, as he mocks all of YOU pointing to his mischief. “Heeeeere’s JOHNNY!!!!”Laughing at all of you dupes in advance. Or as he calls you a dozen or so times in “Firestarter” six months earlier; “You blind, obsessive fools!”

Jodie Foster was targeted by our government because she was a rebel who Hollywood could not control. She gave up acting to go to Yale. A female John Lennon to be someday they may have feared. Maybe she would be a politician or something, someday.They dragged her into Hinckley’s nightmare to shoot her off the stage in a sense. To cripple her career by inference.

Are you people getting a little creeped out by all this glaring insight you were all blind to before this? I hope so, you made sick bastards. Imagine how creeped out all of you make me feel when I am forced to stand witness to your monstrous act of denial, betrayal. and apathy in the face of my hard evidence all these decades.

It was actually John Belushi’s death that got me off of my apathetic ass in mid 1982 to investigate Lennon’s murder. John Belushi died a year after Lennon was killed and I remembered how he trashed the establishment in Animal House and the police in the Blues Brothers movies and he really was a threat to our shadow government. Maybe he would actually BECOME a Senator, someday like he became, after, in Animal House.

I would learn, years later, that the woman who admitted killing him, Cathlyn Evelyn Smith from Canada, happened to be watching John Lennon record his last album the night before he was murdered. As is she was part of this international hit squad of our cultural heroes and knew to be in that recording room watching Lennon because she must have known, in advance, that he would be murdered the next day. She would be killing Balushi a year later and wanted to see John while she could. I also remember Jane Fonda’s mild heart attack in the mid 1980’s.

If you people doubt that our government kills our heroes or was interested in hurting Jodie Foster’s trajectory, you are quite naive. Anyone with millions of fans is a threat to the mind control we’re all under already.  Why do you think the government media told us Lennon was killed by a fan? Because his fan BASE is why they had to kill him. Case in point, John Lennon was killed on Jim Morrison’s birthday as if the government must have killed him, too. He was telling us that he would be a liar if he were to tell us that we couldn’t get much higher than the status quo we’re all in. He was a “Wild Child” monster threat to the status quo. Unbridled, wild and free. Revolutionary. Our government has probably killed dozens of our heroes.

When Reagan was in the midst of the Iran Contra scandal years later he quipped; “I know what I can do to get out of this mess, get shot again!” He wasn’t kidding, folks.

I will go into more detail of how they pulled off killing John Lennon and making you go along with it, after, later. Right now your brains have enough to digest in just what I have already informed you of.

Meanwhile, I am proud of the provable fact that I did everything NOT for fame or money but for the dignity of human life on earth and that, alone. If YOUR values ruled my world I could easily have become a billionaire with this story decades ago. That did not motivate me. I saw how that value system crippled all of you from seeing what is really important. I have risked my life with the utmost of all dangers; busting an entire government, big time. Anyone who thinks your mass values motivated me is so wrong.

Allow me to remind all of you that I am a folk hero. The media has you convinced I must be a whacko or conspiracy theorist. No, I am the real deal. More powerful that any religion or belief in a God you may have. Make me famous and you have a voice again. Until I am made famous by all of you you have no voice. You’re just dog meat to the powers that be.They all hope you coddle up to religion and God because they know how that behavior cripples you into inaction and your own doom.

Hoist me on your shoulders and bring my findings to the light of day or you’re all crippled cowards whose apathy, ultimately, killed John Lennon in the first place.

Admit it, people. you brainwashed boobs. Admit your shit or remain F.O.S..

P.S. For those of you who need to have your hand held to understand things, allow me to also remind you that look-alike Chapman was waiting in a police station blocks away when King was murdering Lennon. Sergeant Sullivan put a coat over King’s head as he was lead to the station so no one could photograph him. He knew it was King under that coat. The two were switched, inside. Chapman gave a rehearsed confession while King was jetted back to Bangor, Maine where he wrote an article about the murder the next day titled;” I read The News Today, Oh Boy!” Yoko was an agent sent by the Nixon administration to sideline Lennon after breaking up The Beatles and then setting him up for murder and the following cover-up. Yoko is the government’s ace in the hole. Chapman’s time in jail can be measured in terms of days, not years. Just photo ops and occasional showings to convince the other inmates he exists but mostly probable hanging out at home with his parents under a witness protection system. My conversations with inmates from his former prison indicate no one has seen him, ever. Dirty warden is all that scenario requires. Par for the course in New York, I think.

The media is the C.I.A. and the military and nothing else. Enough said?

The ugliest part of the whole ugly truth is that Paul McCartney has turned out to be a sellout, turncoat who has turned his back on his duty to all of you to inform you. The best he could do was yell out my name one day in 1990 at a Berkeley concert but nobody knew what he was trying to say.(I have it on tape.) A weakling. I promise you I will do my duty if you make me a celebrity. I will not shrink from what should be the normal order of things. This is the order where celebrities put a check on the politics for the people to give them a direct voice. Since Lennon was killed I am the only one saving anybody, lately. Religion and God are crippling all of you.

Once upon a time the biggest celebrity on earth sang out, proudly; “but if you go carrying pictures of Chairman Mao (As Nixon was doing) You ain’t going to make it with anyone, anyhow…””No short haired, yellow bellied son of Tricky Dicky’s gonna mother hubbard, soft soap me…”

August 28, 2019;

O.K. it’s been a day and now you may ask me the question; “So, you’re saying that the Hinckley shooting story was a hoax concocted at least a year before killing John Lennon to ensure a getaway on that and that dye packs and stage props and actors, including Brady and one secret service agent, were deceiving us all. That hospital doctors lied to us all and the media went along with the charade. You’re suggesting that they also folded crushing Jodie Foster’s career into the plot short of killing her as well?”

Bethesda Naval Hospital is who was involved, as I recall. The military, people.

That’s right, folks. I’m also telling you that confiscating America’s guns was also an intended part of what they did. That Nixon and Reagan and Stephen King and Chapman and Yoko Ono are part of a hostile takeover of America via poisoning it’s soul via killing it’s brightest star and voice of the people; John Lennon and letting his real killer, a horror writer, replace him where our American culture is concerned. A triumph of evil over good. Our enemy’s evil crime.

I’m further saying that Chapman and Hinckley, both being in their late 20’s and pudgy, was also intended. That they both allegedly shot world figures at the same time in history was also a part of the plot. That the killing of John Lennon would not have gone forward without this diversion plot to follow already being a part of the cover-up. In fact, both Chapman and Stephen King fattened themselves up by 20 pounds before the plot unfolded to further disguise their faces.

If I was full of beans my further examples would peter out and fall off compared to what is above, but, no, it just get’s juicier and sicker the more I unwrap our government’s evil crime. Our government may be in bed with our enemy and all behind our backs, for all you know. One great big, evil world order.

After killing John Lennon and flying back to Maine to write about it in the local paper the next day he grew a full beard for over a year. Why? He didn’t want to have to explain to others when they would inevitably ask him; “You know you look exactly like Mark Chapman who shot John Lennon. Has anyone ever told you that?!” That’s why he grew a beard then, people. To hide.

When Lennon was shot, and before Reagan faked getting shot as he made that phony looking photo op wave, Lennon, Anwar Sadat and the Pope were all assassinated. All right after Reagan’s election except John who was killed before Reagan was sworn in. Only Reagan was not a peace activist. Russia admitted it’s role in shooting the Pope, in fact. Reagan and Nixon probably were responsible for ALL of these murders, all at the same time and concocted the Reagan shooting to deflect any pointing fingers at themselves for the other shootings. Only a Soviet style master coup conspiracy could be at work, in my opinion, here. It’s just their cup of tea to thumb their nose at God and all that is sacred and good about America. In our naive faces. Using the power of evil, itself, to destroy a culture.

I told you that the senior Hinckley and Bush were friends and both in the oil business. I learned that the two of them shared houses on the same block in Colorado.

I learned, while traveling through Decatur, Georgia from one of Chapman’s next door neighbors, that his father was a big executive for Amoco Oil, not the humble bank teller the media said he was. This reveals two oil man’s son’s, both mentally unstable and in need of medical help, anyway, involved in the killing of John Lennon, in my opinion.

Things just keep adding up, people.

When Barbara Walters brainwashed the world with her Chapman interview a few months after I spent a summer and fall in Bangor, Maine exposing the truth of the matter, it was an interview conducted in the shadows with obscured faces of guards and personnel as if the actors wanted out of the production, and not just the prison scenes, either. Barbara Walters had received my evidence magazine, hand delivered by me, weeks before this interview and she knew she was betraying all of you in advance. (I have since shamed her into reclusion with my talk radio spots a few years ago about her role.)  She and I are exact opposites. I risked my life to save you, she sold you down the river with an evil cover-up. Was it really a Jewish thing? The cover-up? Or was it just that everyone speaking the name Chapman, from Howard Cosell to Walters to Larry King to Robert Goldman and his slander book about John happened to be Jewish? They do man most of the media and that IS a fact. Maybe that’s the explanation. If the Jews had anything to do with it then they must have feared that John Lennon was the second coming of Jesus Christ is what I think may be possible. Pretty scary, religion, isn’t it? Pretty sick.

Controversy? Absolutely. I’ve learned that all religions are a waste of human energy, lately, and I pity all religious piety and from all groups, whomever. John was right when he sang;

“And no religion, too…”

Inferior, dogmatic, sinful philosophies, all. Deception even rhymes with the word, religion. And I was once a Catholic alter boy raised by nuns. I have really opened my eyes, since. If God is a fraud then your incumbent apathy is proof of that. He’d not allow you to suffer like you have for so long under King’s evil if he could save you fools. I found that fact out all by myself. If you resent me for feeling this way after 63 tears of believing in God blame your lame selves for convincing me that God is not there to save you. 37 years of staying as stupid as you have all been finally made life clear for what is is. Your lameness taught me what fools you all are for thinking God will do any of the hard work freedom requires.  He won’t lift a finger to save you. You all have to get off your asses and save your lame selves.

If God were in charge of our lives why was Jesus necessary to do his work? He can’t operate without a flesh and blood hero? That’s what I’m saying, folks. A hero is a necessary part of human society. Your government knows this and kills them, accordingly. Historically. They can always count on all of you to duck your heads and look the other way. CAN’T THEY!!!???

John sang;

“Keep you doped with religion, your sex and t.v.

And you think you’re so clever and classless and free

But you’re still fucking peasants ans far as I can see..”

As hard evidence, in fact, proves, you’re all peasant’s sucking Stephen King’s dick, lately, these past almost four decades. It’s true and it can be proved after you get brave enough to admit it.

It could be said of all of you that your silence fuels your gun violence, lately. Is that why your children are shooting each other? Is their violence linked to their parent’s silence?

I think so, people. Jail King and I promise you things will reverse back to wellness, again. There may be those who kill themselves with the news, maybe thousands, but I know that millions more suicides will be prevented in the exchange..

I’ll add more facts, later, after I calm down and can tell you more about your sick politics.

August 30. 2019;

In 1996 I got on WABC talk radio in New York City and warned Bruce Springsteens fans to let him know to get away from Stephen King who was busy back stage with Bruce and even rehearsing on stage with him and palling around with him then. After that call saved Bruce Springsteen from being killed by King busting up that unholy mix King moved on to stalking John Cougar Mellencamp in the early 2000’s before my newer talk radio spots warned him about King, too.

The truth never stops providing linking facts. It was while reading the Playboy magazine that had John Lennon’s last interview that I noticed (decades after the murder) that Stephen King shared space in that magazine with John in his piece “Why We Love Horror” where he closes by quoting the Beatles just weeks before John is killed.

“As Lennon and McCartney said; “All you need is love”….. Just so long as there is room for the alligators in the moat like me to commit their evil deeds…’ or words to that effect.”

On the cover page of this entry in Playboy King features the same kind of flurry of headlines that I cracked in Time and Newsweek knowing that they lurked there for anyone to see. He was taunting us weeks before the crime with his hinting that the headlines tell all.

This news story has no end to evidence that tells us all what happened.




And he e-mailed me on the 37th anniversary of my evidence find, July 26, not just any random day. One that mostly only he would pay attention to. Actually he typed it up a few days earlier, July 22, which, if I’m not mistaken, is the anniversary of the day I was almost killed in a traffic light accident when another vehicle ran a red light at almost 60 mph hitting me and my delivery truck (Conveniently NOT when I was driving my website van) This was in Concord, California in 2010, I believe, (See details below in “Police Abuses Against Me” chapter.)

I also think it was THE Stephen King because he suggested we had ever exchanged letters before. Actually he has e-mailed me a few times and I may have responded, briefly, to one or two, before. The point being, only he would know that. His syntax and punctuation, etc. spot on perfect, like an author’s would be. Mostly I think it is the real Stephen King because he has a tendency to go for the gross out. In this case it was the line; “..I shot the fucker until I was satisfied..” Without further adieu, the e-mail titled; ” My Confession:”


My Confession

Monday, July 22, 2019, 7:21 PM PDT


Hello Mr. Lightfoot

As you may have already gleaned from my email username, I am the author Stephen King. We’ve talked briefly before, as in our letters, but this game of yours has gone on too long. Your incessant persistence was annoying at first, but now it is threatening my livelihood. People are beginning to ask questions, questions for which I have no credible answer.

I suppose that means you win this battle, though not the war.

I confess, I killed John Lennon. Shot the fucker until I was satisfied. My only regret is that I couldn’t watch him bleed out as his soul went to Hell. I know he’s in Hell because he speaks to me. Every day he speaks to me. I know I’ll meet his there one day.

If you publicize the email, Lightfoot, terrible things await you; things that would make you beg for an eternity in Hell instead. I’ve got connections. You really think you’ve beaten me? Nice try. Even if you had real proof, and not the ramblings of a madman, nothing bad would happen to me.

Besides, no one will ever believe you.


Stephen King


So, there you have it, folks, King is starting to admit to me that he is feeling the heat, apparently. Of course it could be anybody but I think not in this instance.

I don’t want King to ever think that we are pen pals, far from it. I will write to you, the public, instead, and offer my observations about his letter.

To begin with, he may be contemplating suicide and possibly taking me out at the same time. He was jealous of John Lennon’s goodness and power and he’s, no doubt, out to stop me from taking over where John left off. He doesn’t want me to reign after he is jailed. He is insanely jealous of anyone such as I who would wield immense power as a celebrity, after. Especially one such as I bent on undoing all the evil King has caused these past three decades, school shootings being the most obvious. When he killed John Lennon he knew he would do his best to rub out Lennon’s good influence on us and replace it with our destruction. Now it’s my turn to rub out his evil influence and he dreads this most of all. This is the part where he threatens terrible things will happen to me, very terrible things, if I publicize this letter. As if he needs a specific reason other than my busting him for killing John Lennon and sending him to either prison for life or a firing squad as a traitor. Maybe he wants to see if I respect his orders or not. Certainly he must know that this letter, especially, would be publicized by me. Maybe he thinks I think his wishes matter to me one way or another. That he was so nondescript suggests he has given the matter lots of fantasizing. He would only do anything to me if he was prepared to die, after. If I die my story will break in one week or less. He knows that and so do I. And, so, he may have some contingency plan to kill me at the same time he kills himself. A coward who would shoot someone in the back is the kind of coward who would not choose to face the music if he could avoid it.

If so, his plot is busted and now all law enforcement will make sure his “Connections” don’t get to me. Thanks for the tip off. The whole world reads my website.

He also talks about his preoccupation with spending an eternity in Hell and that he hopes to meet John Lennon there someday.

So, maybe he is thinking about taking the cowards way out offing himself and maybe see if he can stop my reign of celebrity hood, after, and kill me, too via his “connections” I think his real connections include the Kremlin, frankly, people of America..

He states that I have the; ” ramblings off a madman..” presumably about my website and this very opinionated section. I admit, the majority of what I read after I’ve written it DOES sound like the ramblings of a madman. So chalk one up for yourselves, people; your insanity and apathy regarding the matter has driven me a little mad. I am one of the few who would still be sane after what I’ve seen and I am sane, after all. Just being as sane as I still am is heroic, in my opinion. Saving this stupid thing called the “Masses” is an unfair proposition, period. Now I know, all too well. How does one save a  nation of devoted, media mind controlled masochists, anyway?

So, he may be right about that. I’m not ashamed of my rantings. They are my legacy. They will stand after I jail King and spank guilty society for that is what society needs to hear. I am determined to change the behavior of the public for you are the problem, after all. That you would all allow a no trial necessary scenario for Lennon’s murder is just atrocious. After all the trouble Nixon put him through when he was under deportation orders. Shame on all of you, not me for complaining about your bad behavior..

I do, however find it amusing that he suggests I am mad right after he gushes about how much he wants to meet John Lennon in Hell and that Lennon speaks to him every day and how much he enjoyed himself, with no regard for anyone but Stephen King and only narcissist Stephen King, when he; “… shot the fucker until (he) was satisfied…” As if it were an orgasm for him. As if hurting the people of the world is what really turns him on.

He also suggest no one will ever believe me in almost the same breath he admits his answers about my claims come across as not credible to others.

When he says that; “…nothing bad will happen to (Him)..” he must mean after he kills himself, first. The man who killed John Lennon for Nixon and Reagan to cripple America with pure evil is guilty of nothing less than a treasonous crime and punishable by death from a firing squad, if I’m not mistaken, and he knows this. federal jurisdiction over rules state law, I believe.

His buddy in Bangor, Maine that sold his books at a bookstore, Mitchell, if I’m not mistaken, admitted to me once; “He’s afraid he’s gonna FRY!!!!!”

So, people, this letter is to you. I really don’t care what Stephen wants. If only I could say that about all of you, his frightened prisoners.

Try demonstrating in the streets with my website address on your signs and watch the world change. Can you ignorant infidels do that for me, please? For your sake, for once? Or are you all ghouls standing like spectators on the sidelines waiting for whatever may happen next?

(By the way, as I write these words, King’s evil influence on America just visited my home town area yesterday when an angry young man shot up a crowd at the Gilroy Garlic festival nearby. It might even be the same person who has been throwing rocks and shooting motorists for two months near that part of the 101 freeway. Stephen King wrote about a student shooting up his classmates in the mid 70’s people. A book titled “RAGE”. As my life is being threatened by a sick horror writer are you people willing to even save your own asses, this time?)

King’s evil fart has just tainted your home area, here. Hasn’t it?

Jail King or remain his prisoner.

Sincerely, Steve Lightfoot




I managed to get myself on worldwide t.v. with my website address in red letters on a large, 3 by 5 foot black sign for several seconds! (Maybe a $70,000.00 value, ad wise,) Perhaps a billion viewers saw me (my sign) Half of them actually read it and five percent of them probably looked at my website after. So, now, everybody knows that America’s people are informed about who really killed John Lennon. Now that the royal family, probably, ten percent of all celebrities, and ten percent of all serious golfers KNOW that Stephen King may have murdered John Lennon and that America is lying about it with a Mark Chapman lie, what will you people do? I’m sure that half of all PGA players already have been discussing the controversy as it was anything but a comedic attempt at publicity. Indeed, the message was the only thing more deathly serious than the final round of the U.S.Open.

Go ahead. See for yourselves. Google; Televised final round 2019 U.S.Open Gary Woodland

First of all, let me apologize to Gary Woodland who was putting at the time when I knew I was on t.v. and began swinging my sign to be noticed. It was then or never. I actually felt that he was thinking at the time; “You go ahead, big guy. I don’t mind sharing the stage with you. Hell, I’m honored. I’ve already heard about you.” Woodland, an Englishman like me, Lightfoot, has my father’s eyes, in fact, and I wasn’t worried about him making a three foot putt. My dad was a surgeon. Had Woodland missed I’d have gotten more attention but I’m glad he made his put. I only hope my heroism helped inspire his epic second shot on 14. None of those thoughts were on my mind then, just to make sure I was in frame with this opportunity.

Both he and Justin Rose gave me a three second look each, one after the other, before they reached the green and saw what my message was. Not just any silly message but real C-O-N-T-R-O-V-E-R-S-Y!!!!!!!!!!!

In fact, my only regret was that I hadn’t planned on this and that the idea occurred to me while watching the final round from my van a few miles away. Otherwise I’d have made the flip side read; “U.S., OPEN YOUR EYES!” and flashed both messages then.

I was watching t.v. in my van in Monterey and I noticed beach goers making it into frame and thought;  “Gee, I could be out there, too, with my billboard and website.” I almost didn’t because it was too fun just watching the tournament. I had a cheapo depot bullhorn in my van. I figured I had a few more holes to watch before heading out. Just to make sure I had my bullhorn in my van I began looking for it. It wasn’t there. I quickly sprung into action while the leaders were on number three hole. I had 45 minutes to get there in time. I went to my storage locker and got my bullhorn (One half hour). I drove to Dollar Tree and bought some razor blades and batteries and shaved at the Denny’s restroom. I was in such a hurry I cut my chin all over the place. I made it to within blocks of the beach ten minutes later and walked, dodging a police vehicle at the beach entrance by going up one block. Then I dodged a woman checking credentials near the stairs down to the beach and almost got stuck in the bushes only to finally burst through just yards away from the tenth green.

I noticed the last  group was on the tenth tee. Five minutes later and I’d have missed it. I put my sign on the beach hidden inside a black garbage bag, found out where the camera and green were to get in frame and waited until they reached the green before displaying my sign. There were dune buggy police nearby and I didn’t want to tip them off. I tried to test my bullhorn and it didn’t work. The people behind me said; “I’m glad THAT’S not working.” I tapped it and it began to work. I shouted out; “LENNON MURDER TRUTH .COM” twice, only, before anyone was putting. I then shut up making sure I didn’t get booted. The same people were now yelling “Stop that!” Seconds later, when Gary Woodland was lining up his putt (Coincidentally in the perfect spot for me to be seen.), I made my move and began animating my sign when I figured I had to be on t.v., now. Gary made his putt and I put my sign into the garbage bag, jogged up near the 11th tee and, again, yelled out; “LENNON MURDER TRUTH .COM”, twice, hoping I would be heard by the microphones.

That was it. I drove back and parked and watched the rest of the tournament in my van.

Immediately I got feedback the next day on my e-mails with two new magazine orders and an offer to be interviewed by some radio station back east. I knew I had made it, then. The next day I Googled it all and was amazed at what a great job I did. I also noticed what good club shaft control and path Gary Woodland actually has in his golf swing.

So, people. The onus is now on all of you to care about what is on my website. If you DON’T make a stink the world will know what I’ve known for decades; what turncoat, media controlled cowards Americans really are. (Sorry, folks, but it’s the truth.)The PGA Tour will all know I’m correct within a few weeks after the rumor mill spreads this fact. Two of the biggest names in golf, no, THE two biggest names in golf, have had my evidence magazine since the late 90’s and already know of me. Pretty hard not to notice a sign like that, especially when the evidence backs it up, horrifically.

I wonder why it has taken me 35, plus, years to get smart enough to pull this kind of a feat off. Well, I am under assault with the CHP, lately, who are trying to take away my driver’s licence for having to rescue my rolling van one day while getting ready for oral surgery. (See chapters below.) The local KGO Radio host, Pat Thurston, is brainwashing America telling lies that I am crazy.  My life is in danger and I’m sure those factors pushed me to try harder, for a change. I did. Now I see a myriad of other options open to me I never saw before.

Immense good has taken place in that it HAS has taken me decades as I am better educated now that I KNOW that the concept of God and all religion are but crutches for weak mankind to cling to amid the strife and calamity that is life. Had I been the old Steve Lightfoot, raised a Catholic, even an alter boy for a few years, I’d have given God the credit for making Woodland hit his second shot and third shot in the perfect spots for me. Nope, just mathematical probability is all, people. You all notice how little God has helped you avoid the evil of the media cover-up all these years. Your religion can’t even address the issue it’s so phony. Now when I am a huge celebrity able to say something I will be better able to warn the masses how weak belief in God and religion CAN  MAKE YOU. That only YOU PEOPLE can save you. Man created God, not vice versa. It’s time you all stopped all that superstitious foolishness that has only caused more wars than peace. It’s time you all became responsible for Lennon’s death because you all are. Religion is a cop out you always reach for when the kitchen gets too hot. While you’re all trying to figure it all out I already have figured it all out; your house is burning, get REAL! Beyond that, in spite of America’s founding principle of freedom of religion as being better than other systems, it’s still a crutch and a prop and not really meaningful in our rigorous world that needs YOUR hands on involvement. God cannot save you. That notion is just that, a notion. If there is a God that force is only capable of the creation we all live in. So long as Stephen King remains a free and all of you phonies sit on your hands and pretend everything is hunky, dory  religion is being proved a fraud. Impotent.

Like John Lennon said; “…And no religion, too….” Imagine.

He was right. The religious community is wrong. I am one of the few people on earth who REALLY know this fact. If God was saving you people he wouldn’t let you suffer under a Chapman lie while your children are shooting each other at school on a weekly basis all these decades. Jim Morrison of The Doors said; “You CANNOT petition the Lord with prayer…” Prayer works but only because it gives one hope. One acts differently, accordingly, and good things happen. But that is all it is. !00 different religions can’t all be right, either, people. Religion is little more than a pressure release valve for those who don’t want to earn a good life with their actions. Their holy books say; “Hands off. God will fix everything.” They are content to kick the can down the religion road and avoid the very hard work. Brainwashed weaklings. I’m sorry if this opinion offends you.

Adherence to “prophesy” is dangerous, I think, because others can rig the machine and just make stuff up to suit their purposes. Why should the world be kidnapped by such questionable nonsense?

You can retch at these words from one soon to be important but prove me wrong, people; Let God break this story all by himself and it will never break. Once YOU take responsibility for life’s injustices you may break this story. Now, until you do, the watching world is wondering if you proven cowards and phonies for three decades of disgrace can respond to hard evidence in the matter of John Lennon’s murder now that the cat is definitely out of the bag, WORLDWIDE!

I only add this side note to get you in the best frame of mind to break this news all by yourselves because God can’t do anything except create the world we live in. The rest is up to all of us. Come on, all you religious phonies. Admit that God has nothing to do with the fact that Stephen King has been crippling you all for decades. That’s only all of your fault. You WERE all cowards who wanted a lie to hide behind with all along and you did. When Mark Decoy Chapman skipped a public trial none of YOU complained or brought the subject up. YOU wrote it off in your weak mind as; “Government knows best, I guess.” and left it at that. You turned coat on everything you once worshiped and the man you all loved as much as any other one man on earth (ADMIT IT!), then you got down on your knees and licked the government’s boots forever after. You and your parents before you all looked the other way when the Martin Luther King’s and Gandhi’s of the world were killed. Your cowardliness and silence then set John Lennon up to be next.

It was precisely your collective BEHAVIOR, as a species, your inherent PHONINESS, your proven, predictable, almost even reliable behavior that caused John Lennon’s murder. Until YOU all change nothing else will, either.

Face facts.Only your actions to expose this news can ever solve your sick dilemma. You all have to start caring, to begin with. Your precious mass media that you are transfixed with is not worthy of your trust and you must face up to their cover-up and how they poisoned you, knowingly. They perverted you all.

You’re “IT”, now, people. Everybody knows Stephen King shot John Lennon. Well, at least 100 million more people than last week.

P.S. I forgive Paul Azinger for commenting; “Even a clown can’t distract Gary Woodland, today…. There’s someone down there with a sign. I don’t know what that is all about.”

I actually met Paul years ago while photographing pros at the regular Pebble Beach annual event. He insisted on me taking a few pictures of his swing, too. He loves the camera and I was hogging it with a big message and doing something super important. It’s just the way this phony world automatically reacts to a force more powerful than its’s used too. Didn’t Jesus ride in on, of all things, a donkey? That’s just the irony of everything. “He must be a nut to think that!” Nope. Just the only one not turned INTO a nut who stupidly thinks that Chapman did it in spite of no trial, after, to back it up for us to make sure it wasn’t a lie. Paul was right about not knowing “what that is all about…” or he’d have said something like; ‘Just when I thought the seriousness of a U.S. Open couldn’t be upstaged this guy brings John Lennon’s murder into the picture. That is if there’s anything TO that website.”

Well, people, there is.

July 26, 2019 insert;

How exposed the public finds itself in this news story. The biggest news story in modern history, this news story, is met with a public so flat footed it’s enough to make you wonder how a somebody with the last name of Lightfoot is leading the awareness to compensate for society’s weakness.”LAME PUBLIC TO BLAME” would BE an appropriate billboard.

“Well, you see, kids, Mommy and Daddy fear our government more than they love you. And, so, Stephen King gets the get out of jail, free, card because we’re such trembling, scared phonies.The government could blow us all up with nuclear weapons if we stand up to them. You’ll just have to look the other way, with us, while Stephen King continues to rape you, over and over until you die. Besides, the media made us do it.”

That’s about the typical testimony most of you might come up with were you honest to begin with. Sell out zombies everywhere. Haven’t you noticed all the socialist / communist candidates in the political wings waiting like vultures to feast on your fall?  It’s as if Nixon was a Soviet to orchestrate King killing Lennon in the first place. Look at you all, now, staring into and fumbling with your cell phones while Rome burns.

I have a dream where the world’s biggest celebrities would stand up for the rest of us and be able to count on us having their back for doing so. I have a dream where the public can show enough spine to the government to keep their heroes alive.

That dream comes to a screeching, humiliating, horrific halt when we appraise the cowardly silence of Paul McCartney and Richard Starkey these three decades of disgrace. Nope. Just two big, fat washouts is all.

Now, YOU get off of your phony asses and find enough spine to do your duty and jail Stephen King. Paul McCowardly and company won’y save you. You’re on your own. Your venal, cowardly, lying media won’t save you. They would all be fired if they tried. The media is your enemy. Face up to your role in the whole ugly pot. Wipe your asses, masses. You DO stink.

July 15, 2019 insert;

Boy, is the U.S. public one sacked Soviet slob, lately.”Hey, everybody, hard evidence in John Lennon’s murder. Look!!!” No one looks or cares. Sacked Soviets, all. As stupid as cows.

As the “messenger” of this news story I sincerely regret that the human race has already proven to be an ungrateful, unthinking slob when it comes to deserving the truth, in the first place.

Only an asteroid from outer space can ever save you dolts from your own stupidity. NOW I find this fact out about all of you. Jesus Christ, you ignorant infidels. Still killing Christ, like fools. Nothing can seem to wrest you away from your need to do nothing about this huge issue. If you are made in the image of God, as many of you are convinced, then God should be humiliated as hell.,

July 03, 2019 insert;

There’s a lot to read below this insert, especially showcasing police abuses against me all these dangerous decades, but I found myself deleting what I now know to be repetitious moaning and groaning from me about what boot-licking phonies all of you naturally are. I said naturally. You all probably can’t help yourselves is what I mean. You think you all “Mean so well.” and I’m sure 99 percent of you all really do mean well in everything you do. The problem is that when your evil government kills your best hope and favorite hero before their message CAN change the world, you buckle and crumble like a cheap suit, EVERY TIME! You turn coat, lick boot, lick your wounds and go on. You go on, working almost half of your waking lives, often into your 70’s. You go on as your sperm count is suddenly half of what is was in the 1950’s. You go on as your once wonderful America finds itself and it’s children shooting each other up in school. You all just go on in the face of farce all too often. It took the assassination of J.F.K. to activate students in the 60’s and they did change things. Now, not so much. Society has become timid and ready to go Socialist, lately, things have gotten so bad in America. The system that J.F.K. publicly described as “repugnant” (Communism) has now become not so smelly to you all. If you don’t already know that your mass media is a military controlled mind controlling empire, not unlike the former U.S.S.R’s was, then you are too simple minded to save yourselves without the help of a, I’ll say it out loud, a hero.

Did the fact that Stephen King, a horror novelist, killing John Lennon behind a ruse about a lone assassin named Chapman have anything to do with all this malaise? Did Nixon and Reagan’s monstrous crime against all decency cheapen all of you? Did it even make you all insane? Was their crime designed to do just that?

It definitely did and was all of that, people. I have conquered heroic plateaus just to see this fact and I won’t blame you if you, at first, proclaim me a lunatic. After all, I proclaim all of you as cowardly, classless, brainwashed dupes all the time just to stomach the outrage that is our reality in my own head. It will take a little time for all of you to see the truth. It IS very frustrating to be, so far, 37 years ahead of my peers in this regard.

Please catch up, so called human race. You’re flat on your face and you all have to face up to that provable fact. For your sake, not just mine.

I’m bound to sign bomb you all again, someday soon, and confront your phoniness with the truth. Please don’t make me make more of a fool of myself than I already have all these decades. On the one hand you all want a truck to kill me before you have to deal with John Lennon’s ugly assassination. On the other hand you know that you will live better under truth once you lift this weight off of my shoulders, put it onto YOUR shoulders and jail Stephen King, once and for all.

Until that day you can pray for salvation and die waiting, suffering needlessly all the while, or you can take your future in your own hands and use this goldmine find of evidence I have brought you and actually CHANGE YOUR WORLD!

Why do YOU clowns think John Lennon wrote a song titled “Come Together” all those years ago when he must have known that he was too big not to get killed?

“Come together over me.” Well, why don’t you all? There is hard evidence at your disposal only a foolish species would not use.



Now, 50 years later, I have an opinion on our 1969 moon landing. Normally I would shy away from making such an unprovable and controversial remark. It could cause me to lose credibility in some eyes. On the other hand, I know what a farce our media can perpetrate on you all, already, that it just might wake you up to hear what I think.

I first had my doubts a long time ago. The number one reason I doubted the veracity of the man landing on the moon script was the fact that Richard Nixon was president at the time and both R.F.K. and Martin Luther King had both just been assassinated. I think Nixon had long planned for this exact diversion to keep the public confused about those murders that he was busy covering up. (I can prove that Nixon was behind J.F.K.’s murder via the same Time and Newsweek codes they left behind then. No doubt he also killed R.F.K. to lock up the 1968 election as well as Martin Luther King, another social activist.)

I recently learned that the daytime temperature on the lunar surface is over 250 degrees hot. Strange how only now have I ever heard of that fact.

If these famous astronauts DID land on the moon and walk around they would be the biggest heroes of the twentieth century, practically, and would have capitalized on this feat more than they did. In fact, they ALL shunned the media light of day ever after. The exact opposite behavior one would have expected.

Fifty years later no nation has landed a man on the moon, since. You’d think that Russia would at least go for the silver medal on this one and duplicate our supposed feat.

As I recall, the divot Neil Armstrong made with his golf shot on the moon flew much like a divot (sand) would fly if it was made on earth. It didn’t float off endlessly outwards from it’s impact like you’d expect it to.

Watching a KQED documentary last night (7-2-’19) about that landing I spotted three new clues; One was a photo of a laughing out loud hysterically Richard Nixon in the same shot with those astronauts smiling phony smiles behind a window of a mock up capsule they were in, supposedly after the mission. I interpreted this bug eyed hysterical smile / laugh by Nixon to mean he was privately thinking; “God, this is SO MUCH FUN!!!! The stupid public is BUYING all this bullshit!!!! So long as I got elected and not R.F.K..”

The other clue was the photography of the machine’s camera that did, indeed, land on the moon’s surface and the next shot of the emerging astronaut walking on the surface. Suddenly the lighting was MUCH dimmer and more shadowy, as if it were not in the same place or time as the shot seconds before from the spacecraft. As if THAT portion of the footage was filmed on earth, perhaps in Idaho, golf shot included. Suddenly there WAS no brilliant lighting that you can only get from the stark lunar surface. If these three astronauts were in on a secret, and about a hundred other NASA / media mucky mucks, there would be no way for anyone on earth to know for sure if all that footage we were watching was all live or edited. Spliced together or not.

Then there was the fact that the entire Cape Canaveral complex and the space program was all but shut down immediately after this supposed landing of a man on the moon. All personnel who might have ever learned through any grapevine of any stories were scattered like the wind to find jobs elsewhere, first.

That’s my take on the moon landing, people. That you were all taken.

Happy Fourth of July, Happy Independence Day, anyway, people. We’re still better than the rest, I suppose.

Your ‘Top “Dick”‘ on the job.

KGO’s Pat Thurston Lying To You, Defaming Me:

First, you should know that I have already accused Pat Thurston of being a government employed censor betraying all of you with a cover-up campaign the entire media is a part of, a cover-up regarding John Lennon’s murder.

Lately she admits that she got into radio and communications and media through the U.S. military. Her stint in the military was to learn how to broadcast to you and me and the rest of the public. So far, I seem to be spot on about Pat Thurston. I’ve always claimed our military really runs our mass media, just like other countries we claim to disdain do. She openly admits the military paved the way to her talk radio seat.

Now, I realize a lot of you normal U.S. citizens think it’s ludicrous to suggest our media personalities might be our enemy and not have our interests at heart, but I assure you this is the case. Many of them want fame and money and just don’t care about you or your lives. I’m sure many of the biggest names you can think of like Barbara Walters, for example, and some news anchors, secretly regard the public as a simpleton who deserves what he gets and may even hope America falls from grace.They do what they are told to do. Sad thing is, many of you seem to have folded under THEIR evil. The media is our enemy if truth, freedom and integrity, dignity and decency are important. They are the very first to sell you and me out, people. Trust me on this. I have watched them nakedly try to set me on fire like I were a witch with their antics over the years. All the while betraying all of you in the process. Treasonous cowards.

She also has been admitting, suddenly after dealing with me on air it seems, the fact that she is a certified bi polar patient. She didn’t come right out and say she takes medications daily, but it sure would seem so. I bring this up because her go to response to my radio spots is to call me crazy and insane and, lately, that I must hate women, generally. In case you are wondering I have never been a mental patient, nor have I ever taken any medications for anything regarding my mental health and I am absolutely not a misogynist. It began a few months ago in the spring of 2019 when she called me insane on the air and after mentioning my full name. It’s true I am not a complete stranger to fame, but I am not a famous person who can be characterized this way without legal consequences. Especially when I am not insane or crazy or a misogynist. It was like seeing her with her guard down, flaying wildly for anything to hide with from whatever I must have just said to her. Her reflex instincts on parade. The real C.I.A. censor in action doing exactly what she was trained to do; cover up John Lennon’s murder. To keep all of you stupid and scared and perverted. KGO is, in fact, famous for doing just that. You’ve all been reduced to douche bags regarding Lennon’s murder evidence compared to me, admit it.

She also said; “Get his number and block him from calling here ever again.” to her producer. Did I call her a censor, people? She also used to couch my topic about John Lennon with a disgusted shrug of; “I’m sorry, people..” as if it were an embarrassment to ever discuss the issue for any reason. To portray the truth of this vital matter as boring and beneath discussion. She has been trained how to “set the tone” for my topic to best fool the public and keep us quiet.

KGO has been holding a pillow over all of your faces for a very long time, America. Not that karma hasn’t punished them, what with the untimely deaths of Pete Wilson, Gene Burns, Ray Taliofaro, lately,  and another staffer / journalist who also killed himself when I first made the scene, Ronn Owens medical situations, the stations then manager’s wife being coma ridden for a year after being hit by a bicyclist, Bernie Ward’s big time incarceration in a Texas penitentiary for child porn… I’m sure I’m forgetting others but, while on the subject of Bernie Ward, all 500 pounds of him at one time, he once accused John Lennon of being a pedophile before I got him to take it back. The list is ominous and long, people, with that C.I.A. owned station.  I think they went from being the biggest talk radio station in the western hemisphere at the height of my activity there to the least trusted station in California and turned owners over several times on their way down. I recall thinking what a “Romper Room” for adults their shtick had become when I returned from southern California recently after a few years absence.

Not a C.I.A. owned station. Oh, no, you say? Oh, yes. They ARE a C.I.A. owned station. I got Ray Taliofaro to admit it once, on air and Mark Lane of J.F.K. assassination expose fame exposed the docket number that proves this one night while being interviewed by a hostile Mike Krasney. So, people, wake up. Your media is your military. They know how powerful a weapon the media is and they control it, especially when it comes to killing heroes of the public who might wrest control from their grip.

Well, I am documenting Pat Thirston (Thurston)(?)’s mistakes and lies and slander about me. I hope most of you people can see that I am telling you the truth when I call her out as a propagandist who is betraying you. She may be getting over a million dollars a year, in fact, people, in case you underestimate her value where the government is concerned. Perhaps twice that. They often poke fun at how little they make to fool you, in fact.

For the record:  a few weeks ago after the incident regarding the motorist / military / ptsd  who mowed downed pedestrians in Santa Clara, at about noon or 1:00 O’clock she first defamed me.

June 5, about 1:30 she said : “I wish he wasn’t insane…but he is insane..That was Steve Lightfoot”

June 7, about 1:30 said ; crazy,… no doubt about it…must hate women, generally…”

What you need to know, first; (brace yourselves; I can be abrasively honest)

(Hey, are any of attorneys out there paying attention?????)(Contact me)


End of update insert, back to the main body of this chapter.——————————————-


Before I list the sins of our government crusade to kill me allow me to call all of you U.S. citizens out for being the boot-licking phonies you all are. My own father was on his knees, figuratively speaking, licking the government’s boots the night John Lennon was killed. “Well, son, I  heard that John was a bit of a trouble maker in school…”  Translation; “Well, son, the government probably DID kill John Lennon but maybe they know better than us what they are doing.” This from the man who told me my whole life what a slob average people are, the man who spent thousands of dollars to teach his three sons to play musical instruments. When my mother threw away most of my evidence magazines behind my back, years later, to frustrate my expose I knew I was up against the evil of the whole human race that killed John Lennon in the first place. My own flesh and blood was a John Lennon killing, boot-licking coward. Just like all of you probably are, too.

You all lack a brain, a heart, courage and a home, to stand up to your evil government, like the message of The Wizard Of Oz.

No, the government did NOT know better than us what they are doing. In fact, they are in the business of repressing, poisoning, and crippling all of us so the people like the Rockefellers can continue to control U.S. presidents and our lives. By letting Stephen King kill John Lennon they poisoned all of us with fear and control you all with fear. They are your / our enemy. The F.B.I., the C.I.A. the media, etc.. You people are not free and you people are not brave. You people are boot-licking, raped victims of your own cowardliness that allows you to sit still for the evidence I have given you three decades ago.

Look at the cowards who live in Bangor, Maine who KNOW Stephen King is a murderer. They have forgiven him and have turned a blind eye to the fact that he is our mortal enemy, a man who hates us all so much that he ruined our world with horror and Lennon’s murder.

While you raped, blind, kidnapped victims fret over whether I am right or wrong the cowardly U.S. government knows I’m right and they are assaulting my life using the courts, the CHP, the F.B.I. and the Santa Cruz Police and Sheriffs and, possibly, Jack Fox Auto Repair of Seaside, Ca. who deliberately sabotaged my 1989 Toyota van by cutting all the harness wires after putting in a new motor last February. Even my storage facility that has been kind to me for 18 years is suddenly terrorizing me with a ten day notice to evacuate my unit or else. (South Point Self Storage in Sebastopol, Calif. and just days after I paid in full for the next year. All because they are afraid other customers will see my van on their lot!) There was point in all this calamity when I wondered was it my imagination. No longer can I afford to guess. I must tell you all, emphatically, that all of the above is true and I am under an extremely cowardly assault by them on my vans, my driver’s licence and my finances. They may even be hoping to drive me mad to the point I commit a crime out of the frustration. They are sick to stand in the way of my message.




P.O. BOX 7311

CARMEL, CA. 93921`











To the above entitled court, please take notice that Steve Lightfoot, the defendant in the above named matter, moves for a dismissal of the charge against him on the basis the prosecution was late in filing for it’s request for a continuance. According to the court clerk one day late, in fact. She offered me a copy of the time stamp and request (Enclosed).

The above I declare to be true and correct, under penalty of perjury

Dated September 23, 2019











To the above entitled court. Please take notice that I, Steve Lightfoot, the defendant, move to

suppress the video footage of the incident herein because it is incomplete and may be

misleading without the first of two minutes that should be available but is not.

The officer who cited me based his interest in me upon my exiting a business parking lot and of

my maneuvers there. Though there is a two minute delay, as I understand the technology to

recapture video, only the second of two minutes is shown. The officer’s video is only one minute

long.The minute prior to what is shown is what I’d like retrieved in order to allow the video on


The officer stated that my exiting a parking lot captured his attention and had the the

wherewithal to capture this important part of the video but did not. It raises a question as to the

veracity of the complaint. He also stated that my first lane change caused the driver behind me

to hit his brakes and that I merged too close to him. The video refutes these claims as I was well

ahead of the first motorist, over 100 feet, perhaps, in a moderate speed zone and I saw no

brake lights activated by this motorist as the officer claims.

In fact, the presence of this officer following me may have caused the two motorist in front of me

to suddenly decelerate upon sighting his patrol car following them as well. One motorist after

the other suddenly decelerated causing me to swerve out of their way., one after the other. I

have a van with no back windows and to just brake not knowing who may be behind me is a

less safe maneuver.

That the available video shows a discrepancy in the officer’s remarks leaves to question what

else may not be so accurate as well. Without the first minute an incomplete story is told, a one

sided story. I would like to know what the officer’s disposition was when he first saw me. Was he

parked or driving, for example? Without this video I am handicapped as to what actually

happened. I should be able to access the entire incident which he could have recorded but,

apparently, did not.

I have evidence I plan to show that the Palm Spring’s police resorted to targeting me over my

website emblazoned van about John Lennon’s murder and Nixon and Reagan’s involvement

there in 1996. Other police departments have also flagrantly abused my rights over three

decades and I intend to show this pattern as it may or may not apply here, as well. If this officer

was parked and waiting to wait for me to leave a business parking lot I should be able to see

video to prove it one way or another and not just rely on the officer’s testimony.

My other van was recently, deliberately sabotaged by Jack Fox Auto in Seaside, Ca. (Over

three thousand dollars in damages) and just 45 minutes before this citation someone grabbed a

pair of sunglasses from my dash and broke them and left them next to my newly flattened rear

tire. I was in an extra vigilant mode just driving and these two motorists suddenly decelerating in

front of me caused me to react and avoid any accidents.

I swear under penalty of perjury that the foregoing is true and correct.

Dated August 26, 2019


Defendant; Steve Lightfoot




(The original version was hacked recently. This is a condensed version.)


My site has been hacked and, since I am appealing to the Santa Cruz D.A. to not file charges in my DUI (drugs only) ticket I received for trying to get a dental operation last January, please read a condensed version starting in 1983 when Terry Chodash of the San Francisco Secret Service paid me a surprise visit at the Santa Rosa Public Library;

He was wearing a complete disguise, I would later learn, a blond wig, blond stubble (believe it or not) blue contact lenses and completely different from the way I saw him years later with his wavy brown hair and brown eyes when I accidentally ran into him while demonstrating outside the Federal Building one day. At the library he asked a few weird questions like what I thought about the John Hinckley shooting of Reagan, was I a vampire, and he asked me to provide a sample of my cursive and print handwriting. The next day, when I realized it could be used to write a phony suicide note if they wanted to kill me that way, I called him back a warned him I will warn my friends of this possible threat to my life. Since this first contact with the government my life turned into a police assault hell.

I received a summons to appear for “Breaking and entering” in Santa Rosa. I thought was it a veiled insinuation I had trespassed into government codes, that I had broken into and entered into their secret world of secrets. Several visits to an otherwise empty courtroom – just me and no one else – for several months was like an overt admission that the authorities were “messing with me” Along the way they gave me the same attorney who got Juan Corona. a mass murderer, convicted and tried to set me up with a phony psychology test which I aborted in mid stride and other weird things. That charge disappeared.

Then, for an outstanding “riding a bicycle on a sidewalk” ticket I received years earlier in Pacific Beach, California, in 1992 ( a block from the library where I made my discovery and at about the same time frame. In fact, this was likely just before my evidence find when I was already riding my bike around with a custom licence plate made that read; “U.S. GOVT. PLANNED JOHN LENNON’S DEATH. I noticed a black limo type of government car with a mobster type looking elderly man in a very expensive suit in the back as an officer exited the driver’s side to ticket me. I can’t make this stuff up, people.) I was put in an airplane and flown to the jail in Salinas where I got food poisoning my first night, bused to Oakland, then Sacramento, then all the way to San Diego over a week’s period whereupon I was released with my sentence paid for with time served.

At the Vista, California prison, during this adventure, I had a strange encounter with the warden there. He said these exact words; “Mr. Lightfoot, we have to have a talk about this John Lemmon thing you’re pushing. We could cut you up into little pieces and flush you down the toilet and nobody would ever know….” To which I assured him my friends wouldn’t let that happen without a protest, after. I also recall having to scramble underneath a steel table to avoid a prison beating a day earlier there.

A number of other episodes sprang into existence in Santa Rosa regarding police abuses, some I can’t even recall – attempts to entrap me and set me up, etc.- to the point I had to make a huge sign that read;


Sal Rosano, the chief, at the time, was drummed out of office months later making the front page of the local newspaper only for reasons other than my experiences.

Then I gave the San Francisco / Berkeley Bay area a shot at breaking my story. There I received well over 100 parking tickets in two years time ( I beat 95 % of them, by the way ). In one day I even received four. I spent a lot of my valuable time yo-yo-ing back and forth to court all the time, however.

I was once kicked in the back, hard, from behind by a stranger for no reason (the assailant was next seen in a wheelchair with the same leg in a bad way)

Another time a complete stranger attacked me with a baseball bat and I had to fight him off with my skateboard.

During this time of my life I received a letter from Stephen King (It’s his handwriting) under the pseudo name of Dennis C.Lee that included horror writings, pictures of, for example, the Statue of Liberty firing a gun at the viewer, and a warning that read;

“Mr. Lightfoot, You haven’t gotten the whole story, yet, but since you will not cease your investigations, I thought I might as well “CLUE” you to “Phase Three” This was about two weeks before my father, Philip Lightfoot, a doctor in Healdsburg, Ca., died in a plane crash, a passenger on a ski llift plane in New Zealand. That this occurred, also, on the tenth anniversary of Nixon’s resignation was not lost on me. The fact that his beloved dog was found hanged dead in a drape cord a few weeks before seemed like a mob style threat that I would notice after, as well.

When I took this letter to the San Francisco office of the F.B.I. – before my father was killed – I remember there was one agent sitting across from me, aware of who I was, and he said this to me; “Have you ever read a book called “None Dare Call It Conspiracy.” ?”

One of the most salient episodes I recall was when I told the students at Cal Berkeley that my father had just died in  plane crash and on the 10th anniversary of Nixon’s resignation, and just weeks after getting a warning letter from a horror writer. Their unanimous, unexpurgated response was to squeal with uncontainable glee at my misery. “Goody, goody. They got your dad. That’l teach you to be a big shot!”  I could almost hear them all thinking out loud. The truth about you all.

It was amazingly similar to the experience Carrie, in the King movie “Carrie” had on stage after being doused with pigs blood, standing on stage with everything spinning and slowing down like a nightmare. That is when I got my first lesson on just how wonderful the public isn’t. How sick the public actually is, underneath.(And you judge me for spouting off at how you all really are, sometimes, in my blogs)

No sooner did I have to deal with the news of my father’s death by airplane in August of 1984 than I found myself staring down the barrel of a police revolver just an hour after Reagan was re-elected a few months later. I was sleeping under a building in my sleeping bag  as I had just left the Democrat headquarters after watching the returns there on T.V. I was living outdoors on a skateboard at the time and tucked into one of my secret sleeping quarters. Apparently I was followed that night and surprised by police, later. There was no I.D. check, just a rummaging through my backpack. It felt like Reagan had just delivered a message; “NOW are you going to stop? I’m re-elected!” Meanwhile, it was scary having a gun pointed right at you while trying to sleep.

Melvin Belli the “King of Torts” as he was known in the legal world, and one of the nations biggest attorneys, was actually contemplating taking my cause under his wing and exposing King et al. in his typical media flourished way. He mysteriously died one day while I was calling his office. It only sounds unbelievable. This fact happened, folks. First my dad then my lawyer.

All of the above occurred in the first several years of my evidence activism.

The Berkeley street magazine; “The East Bay Express” did a cover story hit job on me not long after. The cover illustration showed dozens of protesters with signs surrounding me as if to start a fire and burn me at the stake. To use their signs to fan the flames, in fact. The article was just as unfair to me. That was my first lesson about the media. Jealous, evil bastards. Public enemy number one, all the way. Especially the ones that pretend to be oh, so alternative public advocates. I refer to these types of media as government flypaper used to rat out the revolutionaries to the government after they come first to them for publicity help.

There were many false arrests, tickets and otherwise harassments committed against me that took up my time yo-yo-ing back and forth to court. This started as soon as chief Casey, I believe, was replaced with Frank Jordan as police chief in San Francisco. And this followed a meeting I had at Dianne Feistein’s mayor’s office in the early days of my stay there. Her secretary told me; “…take your story to another city…” after I petitioned the mayor’s office for help in prosecuting King. I was basically threatened to get out of town, or else, by Feinstein’s office secretary.. In fact, years later, after Frank Jordan did her dirty work for years of abuses against me, he became the new mayor of San Francisco. I believe San Francisco has since been seen stepping over human poop piles, lately, all these decades later for their warped ways.

I recall one of the many billboards I erected in front of KRON TV read;



Months later in June of 1987 I was sleeping in my van on Haight Street when two individuals took turns urinating on my hubcap, as if to provoke me to get out of my van and confront them, which I did. Before the first one did a karate blow to my nose which bent it sideways, he said; “We don’t need the publicity.” I promptly got him in a headlock and just as quickly found the second stranger, almost 6′ 7” tall, dislocate my other free arm at the shoulder whereupon i released the other who then grabbed my hair and smashed my face into the sidewalk. I remember hearing it break but not feeling a thing. I drove myself to to the hospital and pushed my nose back on straight.

When I performed a citizens arrest on Thomas Decker days later he was dismayed that my nose was, again, straight. District Attorney Costello did not charge this man who I suspect was a hired thug.

Later that week i erected another huge sign that read’


I was seen for weeks in a sling and  nose bandage with it in front of KRON and I’m sure it had a devastating effect on the locals who saw it.

Weeks later, while attending a Yoko Ono Lennon art gallery event in San Francisco at the Dyanson Gallery I recall the doorman shouting out to the crowd; “Is there  a Steve Lightfoot in the crowd?” (I had seen the doorman earlier letting him know who I was) He ushered me in ahead of a one hour wait or I’d have missed seeing Yoko entirely. When I saw her I said; ” Yoko, this is about your husband’;s murder. Please read it.”. That is all I said and gave her a sealed manila envelope with my evidence magazines with instructions to get them to Paul, George and Ringo for me.

She and her security team immediately went into a side room, closed the door, presumably opened up my envelope and emerged minutes later. Then she and her entourage left after attending the event for only five minutes.

I was dressed pretty sharp that evening in my sports suit jacket and discussing John’s art with the other patrons when the same security team Yoko was with came back and began pushing me extremely hard in the back and out the front door and almost caused me to tumble down a flight of stairs. There, waiting, was the S.F.P.D. who grabbed me by all fours and carried me like a sack of potatoes to their waiting van. As they carried me one of them said to me; “We’re going to beat your ass!” At that point I began yelling to the watching crowd outside in line what they had just said to me looking for witnesses. I was handcuffed and driven past the station and into the Hunters Point area rife with crime. They parked and jumped in the back and began wailing on me while I was handcuffed. I was beaten bloody and unconscious, my new jacket ripped. I awoke minutes later confused at where I was.. I asked myself how did I get in the back of a police van, why was I bloody, and such. When I reminded myself it must have stemmed from meeting Yoko Ono it almost sounded too surreal to be true. But I did soon realize that breaking my shoulder to bust open the rear door might be my only hope of not being killed, next. At this point they pulled over, used a pay phone and drove me to S.F. General Hospital. Upon arrival, when I asked him where we were, he replied; “I’m going to break your nose.” I had been protecting it during the attack, I recalled, as it had just come out of the doctors care a week earlier. A passing doctor heard officer Kevin Hall say this to me and that may have saved me there. The other officer’s name is Steven Rist. I was strapped down to a table like a psych patient, even though I was calm and collected, telling the doctors exactly why I was beaten and that our government had just given me the “Soviet treatment” for exposing John Lennon’s murder all these years. I was told the report said I was yelling death threats to Yoko Ono and such. My camera was stolen. It was a complete lie. Had their story been true I’d have made world headlines. I was totally victimized.

Later I was given almost a dozen head x-rays. When I complained that the radiation was too much at once, the nurse said to me; “So, why do you think all this is happening to you?” as if to mock my activism and threaten me further.

I was then driven 55 miles north to a Santa Rosa psych hospital for “evaluation” and released two days later after being found normal. I told their doctors exactly why I was falsely brought there and beaten. They could see I was telling the truth.

Upon release I immediately walked to my Alma mater; Santa Rosa Jr. College to show the students my bloody, torn cloths and bruises and the truth about how our government treats truth tellers.

Naturally, when I filed a complaint with the S.F.P.D. over these officers, they, not me, were protected by a corrupt bureaucracy there. My complaint was quashed.

It was in the few weeks following this kidnapping / beating that I realized that Yoko Ono was behind this attack. (See chapter “Yoko’s No Good” for details) It was as if she wanted me to know she was involved in setting up her husband’s murder for the government and for me to stay away from her from now on. Years later when I had just arrived for the second visit at The Dakota she just happened to exit the building as I pulled up and got out of my van. When she realized who I was she shook herself as if to rid herself of fleas at my sight. It was clear she wasn’t interested in outing her husband’s killers. Far from it. I disgusted her sense of immorality. She almost seems proud of her role in killing John Lennon. Coldest fish (bitch / witch) in the sea. The majority of American’s who boo’ed and hissed at her in 1968 were right and I was wrong. They seemed to know the C.I.A. was descending on The Beatles then, via Yoko “Oh, No!”

There were incidents that followed where my protest signs were confiscated by S.F.P.D.  “Blocking a sidewalk” charge, I believe. In fact, it was a day before the famed Golden Gate Bridgewalk and the police were making sure I didn’t show up with any billboards. The arrest the day before was free speech suppression. (It so happens that was the day when the bridge, newly repaved in concrete, buckled, slightly, under the weight of the walking crowd and Dianne Feinstein’s idea of the concrete upgrade was quickly undone and regular, lighter weight asphalt was quickly reinstalled.) There were attempts to plant pot on me that failed, etc..

In San Rafael I was rousted by the local police for sleeping in my van. One of the officers told me that my photo is in every CHP office in the state. No reason other than my expose status and threat to the government cover-up.

In 1988 I met Michael McCartney (Paul’s brother) at a photo exhibit he represented in San Francisco.. “Enough said.” is all he replied after I let him know I need for Paul to help me get the word out. A year and a half later Paul showed up in Berkeley, my stomping ground, and threw a concert there, apparently to help me. He did yell out, during the instrumental of Fool On The Hill; “Yeah, Steeeeeeeeve! That’s right! I don’t know what YOU think Berkeley, but I want you to know that we like it and we need you , as a PEOPLE, to GET to the promised land. Oh , yeah, the dream; Free at last, free at last. Thank God Almighty, we are free at last!….”

I have it all on tape or I’d have missed it, and I was almost center stage, row eight, in fact. What a lame attempt to help me at all. The crowd probably missed it, too.

This endorsement helped give me the courage, though, to visit King’s home town of Bangor, Maine two years later. I arrived in late June of 1992 in my 1975 Chevy van with the large headline around it; “STEPHEN KING SHOT JOHN LENNON” My first hour there I was approached by the local T.V. station and newspaper. Immediately after, while leaving my parking space, I was cited for running a stop light. I did not run any stop light. It was a ruse to scare the locals off from helping me. The next day I was on the front page in a photo of me receiving a ticket. “Stalker of King Gets Warning” I believe the headline ran. Police / media intimidation of the public using me on the front page getting a ticket branded as a stalker.

That same day I encountered police five more times.  They followed me into a mall and shadowed me the whole time. Once, while making a call on a pay phone, my van’s keys and my tape recorder were stolen. I had been using that recorder while police were harassing me, earlier. I located a witness who saw a man in a white Jeep Cherokee enter my driver’s side and steal said objects. No help from police, however, in finding out who.

In all, I received at least three tickets from the Bangor police and beat each one, thanks to an honest judge who knew what must be going on. In one trial I got one officer to admit that he told me; “Stephen King gives me six thousand dollars a month to harass you, that”s why. How do you think I afford my nice house on the hill?” He admitted it all on the stand, people.

Once, while watching T.V. inside my van I heard some noise, got out and saw one man underneath my van playing with my brake cables, his friend standing by. I ordered them to get out and told them what I thought of King’s cowardly attempts to thwart me.

Another time someone slammed his fist down as hard as he could to dent my hood but the underlying Bondo stood up to the blow. Another time a local mechanic almost broke my steering column before I took my van out of his shop. In Portland, Maine, King’s birthplace, I caught someone trying to pour sugar in my gas tank as he ran into a locked gas cap. Another time, on Halloween Night, someone tried to break into my van, accidentally knocked over my heater and almost burned my van down only I just happened to check it just in time and put the small fire out. One local jeweler replaced the tiny diamond in my watch with a fake replacement.

It was during this time that I once turned the t.v. on to see William Cohen in the halls of Congress addressing the subject of me, Steve Lightfoot, who he called out by name and went on about how we must invent new laws to stop people like me from harassing his state’s cash cow, Stephen King. Everything except the part about calling King a cash cow. I saw it, people. I’m not making any of this up. I responded by yelling out as loud as a man can yell the following day in downtown Bangor so everybody could hear me within two blocks. I yelled out what rotten character William Cohen must be to be on the side of Stephen King who he must know, with his insider credentials, to be guilty of such a treacherous, horrific crime against the U.S. public. I may have accused him of being a Soviet plant for all I know. It seemed to stop his subversive, anti first amendment rhetoric about me is all I know.

One memorable event is when King came downtown to confront me. I had been on talk radio that morning describing King as the “…most disturbed man in Bangor..” That got him out of his sofa chair and fuming mad, as I could see, as I passed him on the sidewalk. He was walking towards where I had been playing guitar. Sensing his presence, perhaps, I started walking towards him from my alcove. His eyes gave off a strobe light effect, not a twinkle or reflection, but an unearthly strobe light coming from his stare when we passed. His mind was already made up to kick my ass but I was no longer in that abandoned business doorway. Now I was at the very center of downtown Bangor and singing a song about “evil Stephen King” As he approached me he glanced at my photo emblazoned van windows with him getting John’s autograph as he slightly harrumphed a little and he seemed to be trying to signal to me; “I’m going to kick your fucking ass, asshole!” He even seemed to wag his finger at me. I just held my ground and sang even louder; “Nixon, Reagan and the author; Stephen King. Who but people like them could do such an evil thing? Pulled the trigger, laughing at you, way back then it’s true…” King got within inches of me and, upon realizing that I wasn’t about to give him the time of day, crouched down (He’s 6 foot three) and muttered to me; “Take c-care. I w-w w-ant you t-to t-take c-care.” and he sauntered away from me with his head down into his shoulders.

Had he tried anything at all my guitar’s neck was pointed at his throat and ready to strike.

Our big showdown!

His best friend in Bangor, the book store owner who sells King’s books, Stewert I think, (The bookstore has since closed) once accidentally told me that King is ; “..afraid he’s going to fry!” when I was telling him of my future plans to use King on stage after I’m famous and let him play me while I play the typical apathetic U.S. citizen and to then let him back into his cell after performing a public service to show America it’s apathetic side. Stewert, in a fit of frustration listening to this pie in the sky vision I had, suddenly blurted out “He’s afraid he’s going to FRY!”

So much for King thinking he’s innocent.  So much for your denial about the matter.

Years after my visit there I ran into someone who remembered me from there and he told me that King’s gophers followed me all the way out of Maine, even filming my departure when the temperatures forced me out. He was a local ambulance driver and he told me that I was given a “Code 4(?)” I forget. which meant that in the event I ever needed medical attention to put me on the lowest priority.

My next visit there in 1996(?) I was summoned to appear for a protection from harassment order King had filed against me. I beat the order and his lawyers. In fact, I told the judge that, even if the order was granted, I would violate it right away in the interest of protecting myself from any harm and that it was my right to do so. By then I had a better magazine and, when the local high school students took a look, I could see the look of horror on their faces as they compared photo’s of King and the killer. They had no argument to give me, it turned out. They just swallowed their pride and sanity like their parents and resigned themselves to apathy and inaction and victim status.

I’m sure much between this stage of my expose and 1995 occurred, but I’ll have to insert it later after I can recall these events. But in 1995 the police in Santa Cruz, California sprung a King orchestrated trap on me at The Bookshop Santa Cruz. In fact Neil Coonerty, then mayor of Santa Cruz and the owner of this bookstore, the Santa Cruz police and Judge Sullivan as well as the national mass media and local media all conspired to put me on T.V., national television, in handcuffs branded as a stalker of Stephen King. I was falsely charged with suspicion of trespassing and held for two days in jail before I was released with no charges.

What did I actually do? I set foot in the bookstore after spending several hours just outside holding a large billboard that read


The second I set foot inside, after a stranger first suggested I should confront King, men in suits sprang and handcuffed me. Waiting outside were national news cameras rolling as I was pushed into a police car.

Before this total stranger volunteered his advice for me to go inside; “..why don’t you?…” a number of things occurred.

A week earlier a stranger GAVE me a small Old Grand Dad folding pocket knife, I think in the hope that I would be found with it on me a week later when I was to be arrested so I could be branded as a threat to King and who knows what else.

Once at the book signing event I was subjected to heckling and eggs being thrown on me and my van from two stories up by, again, total strangers.

The San Jose Mercury had me photographed holding my large sign acting civilly. They ran a fair story. The Santa Cruz Sentinel showed King speaking with a book on the shelf directly behind him titled’ “How A House Works”

This was a major attack on me, my expose and my image and reputation and, as I’m sure some of you can imagine, my status as government whistle blower scared off any and all attorneys who might otherwise represent me for damages. As it was I sued Neil Coonerty in court and lost in the city he was mayor of. Meanwhile, our Orwellian, government run media gave all of you one more reason not to help me come forward with hard evidence in Lennon’s assassination. They used this charade to cow all of YOU into silence. It was an attack on you and your sanity and courage. The police and media castrated you, the people of America, in branding me a stalker of Stephen King. In reality I am a hero who can prove the man stalking Lennon the night he was killed was Stephen King, not Mark Chapman. Our lying government transposed the points, here, to brainwash you.

Not long after this coup against my free speech I found myself caddying for the Senior Golf tour in Palm Springs, California. I had no idea Stephen King had a winter second home there but I found out soon enough. I encountered a dozen police episodes and several false citations in just a few weeks there and wound up having to scuba dive for 4,000 golf balls to stay afloat financially while I fought them all and beat them all. In one ticket I noticed an officer was parked next to my van for an hour waiting for me to move or do anything. He was on a bicycle and I took a photo of him as he waved at me, back. Minutes later he followed me as I left and pulled me over with the help of another officer who had previously lost in court on a jaywalking citation against me. He alleged I failed to use my signal when pulling away from my space. I absolutely did signal first. He lied. I beat that ticket, too. I recall showing the judge my photo’s of the same officer, first stalking me, waiting for me to move, and then him, minutes later, blocks away waving at me, again, like a horror movie. Along the way I had a gun pointed in my face and was jailed the next day for advertising this fact. One night three officers surrounded me in an open restaurant patio as if to beat me to death and only by screaming at the very top of my lungs (VERY LOUD) to the patrons what was going on was I able to back them off  and avoid, for all I know, death by police.  One judge asked me if I was willing to stay away from the area if he dismissed my ticket. I told him no. I still beat the ticket on the merits of my case. Once I had my van towed for trying to collect my caddy fees which the club was trying to deny me. They knew that my licence just expired that week from my application (I had no idea). As soon as I entered their golf course a CHP pulled me over for no reason and had my van towed after being cited. Fortunately for me I found a one hundred dollar bill sticking out of the sand in a curb way while hitch hiking to the tow yard that day or who knows what I might have done out of frustration. I never was paid for caddying by PGA West and made a public stink that ended up re-locating that tour event to somewhere else for future events. I also locked horns with the man who founded CBS World of Golf, not knowing, then, who he was. It was a situation where the police seemed to be attacking me from all sides, even the world of golf. They caused me grief, I  relocated their event to another venue.

I still have a photo of me I had someone take of me holding a huge billboard then that read;


which I displayed all over Coachella valley that hot summer.

In the end I was left traumatized and had a hard time holding a job for several months, after. The good news is I think my stay relocated Stephen King to another city for his winter get away. I still go there every few years to remind the people.

A few years after all this I got a job managing a small custom golf shop in San Jose. I was there for over two years and increased business by 30 percent, in fact. I managed to save up enough money to establish a website to air my evidence find. I titled it and began advertising it’s arrival date a month before 9/11 struck. I also purchased a 1973 Dodge camper van and recall the sign I put on the back window; COMING SOON!

Almost a month later, and on the very same week my website was finally up, in early September of 2001, New York City was attacked by two jet planes to steal any thunder I might have had. I recall how the first attack on the same twin towers occurred in 1993 a few weeks after my first stay there with my van and STEPHEN KING SHOT JOHN LENNON message. Were the people behind these attacks really trying to stop my story in the process? That’s what I had reason to think at the time, folks. It seems I’m not the only one who knows how important my expose really is. How much the world will automatically change, after, in it’s wake. Of course, it could all be just a coincidence, too.

One thing I did notice was that the police abuses seemed to stop as soon as I had a website to expose their actions with.

In 2001 I had little trouble with any police anywhere and visited the east coast again. It was so uneventful I wondered were the people of Bangor, Maine under mind control. It was as if my website emblazoned, even larger van was invisible to everyone that stay.

From 2001 through mid 2006 I had a hard time finding and keeping any cook job. I had to travel far and wide to even stand a chance. Once, in Guallala, California, a police officer rousted me one night and asked where I was working. The next day the owner there told me an officer had knocked on his door that morning and asked him to fire me or else and he did. I’m sure a lot of similar police stuff went on with the other lost jobs behind the scenes that I didn’t find out about, though. A lot of times it was just small town narrow mindedness in the people that got me fired. A typical instance involved a crew very happy over my cooking abilities and their now bigger tips only to be found days later huddled, hiding from me having a private meeting, no doubt about why I had to be fired, now that my van was discovered and my messenger status exposed. This occurred after a jealous karaoke singer who saw me working there told his friend and my boss to fire me. After I started billboarding that establishment for their unfairness this same man, Rick(?)Sutcliff, his last name was, hit me in the neck as hard as he could at a karaoke bar before I had to subdue him. I promised his friend that my size 13 foot would be, literally, kicking his ass if he ever came near me again and he never did. One day I got a call from a meat company that paid commission, only, and I found I could be my own boss, for a change. Make better money, too.

In 2008, again after raising a lot of money, this time selling steaks and seafood door to door for a few years, I made the trip back east yet again. This visit there was a little trouble. In New York City, the authorities now aware of me and my message, had a new angle to come after me. Certain individuals at the Strawberry Fields plaque in Central Park began threatening me and my safety. Once one man who was posing as a homeless person, but I think was an undercover officer, spread human feces all over my white Toyota van while I was sleeping in in overnight. He wrote, in feces, something about “peace” and I forget what else. I ran into him and warned him to keep from finding himself in a trashcan with his feet sticking out after I possibly trounce him and he stopped showing up and harassing me. My enemies have so little class. Feces!

I recall finding a cigar someone pushed through my window onto a cardboard sign I had propped up in my driver’s seat that rolled down and had burned a hole in my driver’s door and could have burned my van down one day and decided I needed a break from all the stress and thought I’d rustle up a bag of pot to smoke and calm my nerves. It was in Spanish Harlem that I found myself getting mugged while trying to prove I was not an officer. The perp managed to steal half of my wallet’s contents ($75.00) as he snagged it, the rest falling out for me to collect before thrusting myself through a window in front of a taxi driver the perp tried to ride away with. Ultimately he threw my wallet back to me and ran away. A half hour later, intent on getting my money back, I took a disposable camera back to the scene and took a photo of the same people. One problem; now there were a dozen of them, not just two, and they just saw me flash a camera at them at night. I began running uphill and had to pepper spray the tallest one before he caught me but eventually was over run with the whole gang kicking me repeatedly in the head until I gave up the camera. Upon inspection my right eye was almost kicked out and my jaw was broken. Roosevelt Hospital, the one where John Lennon died, did a terrible job of trying to help me. Five x-rays were useless and more mistakes, to the point I thought they must know who I am in spite of telling them a false name. It was there I learned from eye witnesses what happened to John Lennon. He was brought in muttering the word; “Why?” only to expire after having his chest split open by the doctors. It was as if they killed him on purpose to hear the story.

In the days that followed I set my jaw straight and, after finally getting a good x-ray elsewhere, pushed my still askew jaw into better position before it healed fully. My right eye, however, has not recovered fully. It’s a little less focused than the other now. A month later one of the perps in that beating recognized me from the one photo of my van in that film roll they developed and yelled out to me; ‘You almost DIED that night!” Perhaps. I recall how little the kicks to my head hurt. More like a massage than anything else. But I made it out alive. For a few months after the beating I could see a perfectly formed if somewhat asymmetrical black heart, like a Valentine stylized version, when I closed that eye. I took it like a message of love from somewhere that I wasn’t killed or blinded.

It may not have been a police abuse, this beating, just evil New York City bullshit, but it wasn’t fun. Then, again, you can never be too sure it wasn’t orchestrated. The street person who recommended the location to find pot the day before seemed pretty upset when he learned I actually was beaten, as if he were partly to blame.

It was about shortly before this time time that I noticed two small dents in my Toyota van. I spotted one of the dents from 80 yards away though it was tiny. I learned that the police had used their batons to knock on my van. I went to the same station involved in covering up Lennon’s murder to investigate the matter. Inside I noticed an icyness towards me from the police officers present. it felt like I might, at any moment, be attacked and killed. That station’s guilt over what they did to John Lennon was beyond palpable. It was a weird visit, indeed. They, of course, denied denting my van.

I recall the last few days I was in New York that year it was as if someone had offered the taxi driver’s there a lot of money to dent my van. At least five times in one hour I had to avoid these attempts to hit me. It was obvious that the taxi’s were trying to dent my van on purpose.

I then took off to Sarasota, Florida to pester Stephen King since I found out that he has a home there, too. I paraded my 1989 white Toyota website emblazoned van all over the area and even tried to confront King at his home only he lives on a tip end of and island that is posted as private with penalties if caught. I learned that his residence is a house used by the government for witness protection citizens. No big surprise.

One day I was approached outside a thrift store by a men yelling to me; ” So you’re the reason King can’t come to my bar anymore…” and he went on to tell me how King feels unsafe being out and about, lately.

Amazingly I can’t recall any police abuses there except one time when I was hustled out of a city council meeting in Sarasota after calling King a disgrace to the area , a monster, a murderer, etc. It’s on U’tube I think or somewhere. I was a little over the top that day. I remember thinking if I don’t get a little whacko I won’t be shown at all and my website won’t even get on t.v.. Better to go over the top and get coverage as long as my billboard was shown was how I managed that scene. It was all instinct and like I was taken over by an energy. I may have seemed a little whacky but I got my website address all over the place in the process. If the U.S. public can’t figure out my evidence with that then shame on them. Otherwise there would be no video with my website address out there.

When I couldn’t handle the door to door sales in 100 degree heat in Florida I moved with the meat company I was with to Green bay, Wisconsin. Again, no harassment from the police.  An auto repair shop there, however, over tightened one front bearing to fail my left front wheel a few months later when I arrived in California. Ahlborg’s or something was their name. That was the same shop that had police tag my van on their lot after they refused to even work on my vehicle after signing papers to do so. When I called the owner the next day, since his shop was mysteriously closed on a week day, he wouldn’t answer his cell phone, even. The police may have had a role in that episode, perhaps.

Once back in California I resumed my meat sales and found myself training a new driver in Concord, California. The day was going well until I found myself in the cross hairs of a Toyota SUV doing about 60 mph through a red light as I had a green arrow to turn left. It just so happens that she was coming up over a rise and could only see the intersection briefly before the crash. I had a good instinct about all the elements of this unavoidable collision. If I just did nothing other than steer straight and maintain my exact speed it would all turn out alright. It did. She hit us exactly on the passenger door, the door frame protecting my trainee as much as he could be protected. She hit us at a 90 degree angle and was protected by her seat belt and air bag. I was thinking, as all this happened,; “Is that all the impact to be felt after THAT crash???!!!” It didn’t feel so jarring at all. Suddenly I saw the whole scene before me spinning like a Ferris wheel or a kaleidoscope ending in a mighty crash to the ground on my driver’s side. The impact launched my delivery truck about fifteen feet sideways before it turned over and rolled on it’s side. Her Toyota was a vision of great crumple zone engineering. She didn’t complain about her health after I asked her if she was alright. When I told her she ran a red light the best she could meekly say was;  “I THOUGHT it was green.” It turned out I was the most injured of the three of us with a very sore foot and shoulder. My lucky trainee never needed medical attention. Me, crutches for a few days. No broken bones, after all.

Two days later I drove back to the scene to take photo’s of the area in case this crash was no “accident”. In case the government tried to kill me in a traffic accident while NOT in my website van. To my utter amazement, the whole intersection was freshly repaved. FRESHLY REPAVED!!!! No skid marks, no evidence, no nothing! When I called the Concord City Hall for answers I learned, indeed, that that city has a room with cameras at intersections and can manually manipulate traffic signals from this one room!!! An F.B.I. / C.I.A. dream come true if I were to ever find myself in that town, the right high speed intersection with a rise near it.  It just so happens it was second or third time there, ever, before that. I had to attend at least one city council meeting to warn them they had better not try to blame or cite me for this accident. The officers were trying to cite and blame me for everything. Problem was witnesses saw her run the red light and another witness, Frank Woodard, agreed I had a green light. Still, other witnesses saw me back up behind the line and wait for a few minutes before turning left. Still, I had to fight the attempts to blame me for what was becoming more apparent by the day, PROBABLY was an attempt to kill me in a traffic accident. The room with the controls may have given us both a green light for all I know. Only because she was gunning it as if to beat a red light do I doubt that, though. Subsequently, a dozen years later a judge, also from Contra Costa county, presided over a traffic ticket in 2017 in a Sonoma county courtroom where he found me guilty only to be overturned on appeal. What is going on with the shadow government in Contra Costa county that we should all know about? is what I say.

In retrospect that crash occurred on the anniversary of the time I was assaulted on Haight Street; June 22.. Coincidence or conspiracy?

Not too long after this incident my employer may have deliberately had me cited (ambushed by an officer after being tipped off) as soon as I arrived at work. The officer did not show but I feel my boss was behind that. Eventually I quit after his antics found me pushed out of a truck by a 200 pound moron while still driving in traffic. I moved to another meat company in San Jose and then transferred to L.A. and then their San Diego office.

The other reason I moved south was because the police in the San Francisco bay area were setting me up with phony red light camera tickets. I beat one, outright, at the police station after they agreed I made a complete stop according to the film. The other I lost thanks to Judge Beggert and his transparent corruption during the process. I put a curse on the San Francisco bay area’s sports teams for that from the microphone at a San Francisco city council meeting and it apparently worked if you examine their sports record for several years, after. That first ticket was “hinkey” as they come; I had just arrived in the San Francisco area after a long stay away as I lived in San Jose at the time and was checking my mail which had not been changed.. I pulled into a restaurant parking lot and a S.F. police car saw me and involuntarily revved his motor lurching forward at the sight of my famous van. I thought THAT was weird. Hours later I found myself driving northbound on 19th Avenue south of Sloat Avenue at three a.m. A consecutive series of four lights turned yellow at the very last second, to the point that the only other driver on the road looked at me as if to say; “What’s up with these lights?!” As I approached Sloat, just like the other lights, it turned yellow at the very last moment. I had already accelerated to avoid this and had just enough time to make the light and I just did, according to the photo. It snapped, anyway. Hinckey!

During this spate of phony tickets and minutes after I bought a book about how to fight your traffic ticket at Berkeley’s No Lo Press bookstore I was cited for a lane change violation by a motorcycle officer who had his head turned away from me examining his handle bars and front wheel and saw nothing. He made things up to convict me in court, in fact.

Following a possible attempt to kill me in Concord I felt that the local police were trying to falsely paint me as a red light violator and eventually kill me at an intersection and then point to the prior, rigged events on the news to scam the public, the F.B.I., no doubt, behind it all.

That period from 2010 through 2011 was the closest I think I’ve ever come to actually being killed by our government. I smelled it early and warned everyone and even left the area to stay alive. These subsequent tickets following the Concord crash only further suggest that that was no “accident.” Jerry Brown and who knows who else, Obama maybe, were, no doubt, scurrying to find a way to get my message stopped at any cost.

One day, after a particularly good sales day the day before, I found an officer standing in the street in front of me in L.A. and was cited for using a cell phone and no seat belt. I was only found guilty of not wearing my seat belt. Have any of you readers ever been cited like this, with an officer standing in the street with his hand up for you to stop?

My return trips to Palm Springs were non events where police abuse was concerned during this time period between 2011 and 2016.

In 2014, however, on Venice Beach, California, I was assaulted with a haymaker blow, side arm, that did cause a knot to develop in my neck. Whiplash, officially. It was April 4, 2014 and when I briefly gave my expensive guitar to a spectator to take this butt hole on he took off running, briefly, until I grabbed my guitar back. I felt it was ruse to steal my valuable guitar and chose to have him arrested, instead. Days later the police arrived after I called them with the perp in sight. Instead of approaching him and cuffing him the police had a long chat with him like they were at a picnic. Like they knew each other. No arrest was made. The district attorney never made an arrest though I identified him out of a line up. When the camera’s on the beach were viewed the actual attack was JUST out of frame. The shadow of the arm hitting me is all you can see. How convenient for the Venice Police. I think this man, who I was never able to get an I.D. on, is a police informant. He has harassed be for decades, in fact.

I had to eventually leave the area to protect myself from avenging that injustice at the expense of the perp who hit me. Twice I had to drive 100 miles away to Palm Springs just to protect myself from any sudden urges. But first I paraded up and down the boardwalk, the perp just yards away, as I told everyone just what a boot-licking coward he is and what low life’s they were for having such a violent butt hole in there space in the first place. One day, after parading up and down the boardwalk, letting everyone there know what a pissing ground of an armpit that beach has become, that it is so low life even Jim Morrison once let them know, too, after I stunk the place up so bad I emptied it in a half hour, lightning struck the next day and actually killed a man there on the beach just yards away from where I made my speech.

Not long after that episode a navy cadet in uniform rammed his pickup truck, hard, smack into my website emblazoned van while I was northbound on Interstate 5 just north of San Diego. I was minding my own business driving about 60 mph. He was doing about 75 mph (10 miles over the speed limit, folks) His oversized tires ground into my paint job and his rubber fenders prevented his truck from getting damaged. I had to race to catch the driver and force him to pull over. He once even tried to make a getaway but the traffic was watching him. I insisted on calling the CHP against his wishes to work it out between us. It took the CHP over 45 minutes to respond after my call (very unusual. Usually it takes about ten minutes.) after I gave dispatch my NAME.(Were they conferencing with their superiors for what to do when they arrived?) In spite of the driver admitting he was driving 10 miles over the speed limit and my account that he just slammed into my lane unprovoked while I was in my lane obeying all laws, he was not cited. He was not blamed. I wasn’t cited but my attempts to collect insurance recovery went nowhere. This 117 pound cadet (no complex there) never tried to claim damages from me, either  He was guilty and he knew it and so did the officers, I suspect. I used a solvent to erase the rubber from my paint and taped signs about the incident to my van.; “CHP LYING IN REPORT” and “HIT ON FREEWAY BY UNIFORMED MILITARY”

Strangely, several months later, while I was sunbathing on Coronado island next to a navy air base and watching their jets take off and land, one crash landed (overshot the runway) into the sea just as I was leaving there. I saw the t.v. coverage of the hoist lifting it out of the water later that night..Their repair was bill bigger than mine. Karma or coincidence?

I was getting my 1989 Toyota van repaired in Goleta, California not long after when I was pulled over and cited for crossing a double yellow line while making a right hand turn in front of an officer. It was half a block away from where I had slept two nights earlier. Was this officer trolling the same are to spot me? That’s Reagan country. He used to live near Santa Barbara. It so happened I was in the process of passing a kidney stone that day and thought it was just a very bad lower back pain at first. I was distracted by pangs of stabbing pain when I made the right turn, in fact. I showed the judge the hospital bill and explained all this but to no avail. It became so clear to me that this judge was not going to treat me like the average motorist as she knew all about my politics and website van. It was SO unfair a trial and it seemed she relished prosecuting me so much I told the judge, before I left, recalling all the recent cases of karma coming home to roost on my trespassers, that karma will likely pay the Santa Barbara area back for this display of prejudice..

Within a few weeks (or was it the following year, I forget) the U.C.S.B. university town of Isla Vista was shot up by a deranged man who also plowed people down with his BMW. Several students died.(This just a mile or two a away from where I was cited.) A few months later a massive oil spill occurred ruining their tourist summer trade. Then another and then another, all in two years time. Also in this time frame they experienced two massive fires and the worst mudslide in Santa Barbara county’s history. Then, in the town of Goleta that cited me, another fire destroyed either 500 or 5 000, plus, homes there. That’s what I call real bad luck or karma, people.

In 2017 my home town of Santa Rosa experienced it’s worst, ever fire. I happened to be in my real home town of nearby Healdsburg after a long absence the night before wondering why it was so hot at night. The next day I woke up to a red sky and it occurred to me that this fire struck on John Lennon’s birthday, no less. Santa Rosa, besides the police abuses there, let me down for three decades and failed to avenge John Lennon. They failed the messenger. Like Jesus was chased out of town once for saying; “A town cannot admit it’s own prophets.”

By now I had to address the possibility an otherworldly force may be out there, independently of my thoughts,  punishing my trespassers. I’m just a man like all of you. Still, this phenomenon follows me.

On December 29, 2017 I was cited for using a bicycle lane to pass other motorists. It was not a bicycle path but an entrance / egress lane made for an ice arena. The commissioner even aske d the officer why he made that mistake on his ticket. A woman exiting their one driveway blocked my attempt to pull over there and check my engine that was suddenly heating up. Now I found myself blocked by a fenced up pile of tree trimmings that was in this lane and I had to merge left. I did so safely and legally. I noticed a police car was in the line of cars behind me and so I drove straight ahead deciding my brothers house was just a mile away and I’d check my motor there. I was pulled over and cited. I was given only a few minutes to produce my papers and I couldn’t find them at first. He added no proof of insurance as well.  As they pulled away I found my insurance papers and had to run him down a block to his office where he removed the one violation.

At trial a commissioner from Contra Costa county, not Sonoma county was brought in to hear my case. He stopped trial for 10 minutes to try to get the officers lapel camera footage to be brought up. It was too corrupted to be used I was told and trial resumed. When I explained why the police there have reason to target me, that I am a legend there, he told me, “Maybe you should try to be less of a legend, then, I guess.” When I tried to enter a photo of my logo’d van he wouldn’t allow it.  When I tried to enter a picture of tree sap drippings in the road where the pile was that blocked me he wouldn’t allow that, either. When I tried to make a closing statement he told me; “No time for that..” and found me guilty.

The guilty verdict was overturned on appeal almost 18 months later and I won that case. Finally won one!

On July 26, 2017, the 37th anniversary of my evidence find, and just days after renewing my insurance, a motorist in a Santa Rosa business park who was looking sideways as he drove forward ran his Prius into my van which was stopped in the middle of the road. My tire was unsteerable and my van was quite damaged. I called the CHP and, when he arrived, realizing who I was after seeing my van, told me he could not make a report because it occurred on private property. He even told me I’d be found at fault if he made a report.

Eventually both insurance companies admitted he was at least 80 percent at fault and I was not at fault. I’d have honked but he stopped before accelerating again into my van.

In late July of 2018 my mother, Joanne, died in Fresno, California of a “cardio pulmonary accident” (She fell, broke her hip and had a complication healing and died.)

The sadness of that aside, I was now the inheritor of a lot of money that I could’t believe she left me. My expose caused her to shun me for decades (After my father’s death I couldn’t blame her, either.) and it caused some grief between us, and yet, she included me as equal to her other children and now I could afford to fix my mouth and maybe even break my story. I spent the bulk of it in the first few months but now by teeth will be restored properly after decades of taking care of the world at my own physical expense due to my living for decades in a van. My life has been in too much danger to waste money on rent when I need to come forward, first.

I bought a bigger, better 2000 Chevy Astro high top van and ordered a new engine for my Toyota van and I was about to have my teeth pulled shortly thereafter. The same week I was to have my operation Jack Fox Auto Repair was given custody of my Toyota. I did not not know, then, that they would deliberately cause thousands of dollars of sabotage in the weeks that followed because someone I used to know who is a friend of theirs saw my van in their shop and likely told them to sabotage me. This to punish me for forcing this one time friend to clean up his act 15 years ago by telling him I told the police he is a pot dealer (He was also a gambler and needed too many customers to keep up and I guessed he was about a week away from being busted if I didn’t do something, so I did. He cleaned out his stuff before the cops came because I gave him that option.). That shop now is being exposed by me with a huge billboard that reads;

(The following few paragraphs are an insert regarding another matter. Please skip ahead to STEER CLEAR AND BEWARE; JACK FOX AUTO REPAIR


I will also be suing them once I’ve tallied up the damages already over $2,000.00 paid out to other shops who have been trying to fix the damages Jack Fox Auto Repair deliberately caused. (One day I saw that my entire wire harness had been cut in two. Every wire. Subsequent repairs show a broken intake gasket Jack Fox would have to have installed.) It still needs work to be as fit as it should have when Jack Fox delivered my van back to me. The old engine ran beautifully even with a head gasket issue with all the electronics except an oil light working perfectly. The oil light was a false reading, in fact. They recommended I not use or drive the new engine when they gave it back to me. Have you ever heard of such a case? This shop’s owner can be proved a liar already according to the Bureau of Automotive Repair that looked into the matter. Several other lies I can prove.

Normally, especially considering that they repair the Monterey Police Academy vehicles I’d suspect foul play on their part but, in fact, the Monterey police have been extremely respectful to me and have not bothered me in the over two years I’ve lived there, lately. In spite of Henry Perez’s claim that they have no motive to harm me I suspect the one time friend of mine I exposed long ago is the real fly in the ointment, here.

On the other hand, I now was about to unleash not one but TWO, folks TWO controversial LENNONMURDERTRUTH.COM vans and the U.S. government must have been aware of that fact. If I were in their shoes I’d be scared desperate, too. More importantly, I was about to fix my mouth and they would know that would help me in a big way, psychologically.

It would seem, from what follows, that the state is involved implementing the CHP to cite me and keeping the local municipalities out of the picture. The Santa Cruz police, in fact, are worried about a scandal they are guilty of in the mid 90’s when I was put on national news television in handcuffs and branded a stalker of Stephen King. (Already mentioned.) No charges were filed but they jailed me falsely, slandered me and let me go. If I get famous so will that fact.

On January 7, 2019 I had to find a driver to present me and pick me up after my operation to make sure I don’t drive after. My friends and family are not near Santa Cruz and a friend in Monterey wasn’t interested so I had to find a stranger and pay him to do this simple task of driving one block and parking my van. I found him at a nearby coffee shop. I did not know that this coffee shop is owned by a retired Santa Cruz police officer. His regular customers weren’t interested (Most of his customers also happen to be retired police officers.) Greg, the owner, recommended one Cris Malsaq, a homeless man living outdoors on a bicycle. I told Greg that I would be on pre surgery medication and that I’d need someone at 7:30 am. in a few days. He saw my van in his lot and knew who I was. This man reminded me of me in 1981 and 1982 when I too lived outdoors on a bicycle in San Diego. This was the time frame when I found my Lennon evidence in back issues of Time and Newsweek headline codes. I thought I’d give him a chance. He seemed a little crazy but he was intelligent enough it seemed to drive me one block and I hired him for $40. 00 . Immediately he drove in circles in the middle of the roadway in traffic on his bike. I figured he must be a little crazier than I thought. I didn’t think he might in fact be a police undercover officer posing as a homeless person. The following day I walked Cris to the lot and showed him exactly where to park and figured, just to be safe, that I’d meet him at the coffee shop instead of the doctor’s office to make sure he showed up on time. Originally I planned to drive there, myself, but, after Greg told me that Cris wasn’t reliable, I drove to the coffee shop instead and met Cris there. Once there Cris insisted on driving the one block to the office and I let him, my mind preoccupied with the historic day this would be for me and of how proud I was of myself not to be the least bit afraid of the gruesome surgery about to take place. The first thing I did was open up the rear hatch doors of my van, prop up the top door with a stick and climb in and shut the doors up behind me. I did all of this unassisted without any problem. Minutes earlier I drove several miles to the coffee shop driving just fine. (To be on the safe side I waited until one HALF hour before surgery, not one hour, to take two tiny Halcion pills. It was a half dose, the other two to be taken at the office.) Right away Cris seemed different that day. Usually very talkative he was utterly silent and unresponsive, now. Then he began driving too fast and recklessly through the lot and past the parking spot I told him to park at. He kept silent and drove almost off the grounds before making a very sudden and hard U-turn back but did not park at all. Instead he bolted out of my van with the engine running and the door wide open in the middle of the roadway in a private parking lot. What happened next is not clear to me because an accident ensued with me behind the wheel and my van in the bushes. This was a shock to my system and, though I was well enough to navigate from the rear of my van to the driver’s seat (Much more difficult than driving) this sudden realization that my newly painted van was crashed and dented now made my blood race and, then, the drugs may have just started to kick in. Cris said; “You’re a dead man!! We have to get you out of here!” and he tried to wheelchair me off grounds before he was stopped, according to witnesses. At one point he stole exactly $100.00 from my wallet before he gave my keys to the officer. I wouldn’t discover this fact until hours later, however. About an hour had ensued between the accident and the CHP officer’s arrival and I was then a little groggy and told him that I thought what happened was I tried to park my van and lost control. I didn’t know then that my driver had stolen my money and might be my enemy. Vivid recollection, later, of a gear shift lever out of position suggests I may have, in fact, been trying to rescue a rolling van. This is what makes the most sense, all things considered. If I was sober enough to get from the back of my van to the driver’s seat I was in good enough shape to park my van. I may have simply been trying to exit my van via the driver’s door since there is no other option with that custom van. It’s also possible my movement getting to the front section may have jostled the out of gear van enough to start it rolling and, by the time I got into the seat, it was too late to stop it in time.

I was driven to a recovery center, eventually tested for blood and breath. I passed the breath test with a zero reading. The blood tests are pending results as I write this.. The field sobriety test (Hours after the accident.) I passed except for one tiny miscue partly due to a large lift in my oversized shoes. I was cited on that basis by the CHP officer for DUI (drugs only) at that time and released a few hours later. I made it to the coffee shop to collect my stolen $100.00 from Cris but he was gone. Greg, the coffee shop owner, was open an four hours that day (I wonder why?) and he told me the officer came by looking for Cris, too. I then learned that Cris told the officer that he had a suspended licence and that he drove me one block to the dentist. In spite of this he was not cited and was, in fact, shooed away from the scene by the officers according to a voice mail Cris left me. What really stood out was what Greg told me as I was leaving; “You know I’m a former police officer, right?” To me it sounded like; “You know, we just set you up, right?”

I have never had a DUI of any kind in my life with a million miles and 50 years of driving behind me and I don’t use drugs at all, ever, (marijuana excepted) except for operations and medical procedures and know nothing about any of them. I have never purchased any other drug in my life except for marijuana (The Halcion pills I did have to pay for hours before the accident.) I don’t like alcohol and have only been over the limit once in my life when I was 18 years old and by myself on a back road. That scared me off of it for life, thankfully. I’m the last person to find myself with a DUI ticket. I think I WAS set up, absolutely. The officer / coffee shop owner had the time, the information and the resources to exactly set me up. He knew who I was, he knew I would need a ride and that I would have taken pre surgery drugs prior to the operation and he had his contacts and could have let the F.B.I. or other agencies know that I would be unusually vulnerable to a sting operation in just three days time. Greg or someone else may very well have coached Cris to exactly assume control of my van, keep his mouth shut, drive erratically and recklessly to get my blood  racing and then bolt, leaving me stranded without a word, after disobeying my instructions to park. Cris, in fact, the day after I hired him admitted he got no sleep the night before. Why? Was he kept up in a police meeting to sting me? He may have very well left my van balanced on the edge of rolling and left the lever in neutral, engine running, door wide open, all the while relying on a ruse that he was getting me a wheelchair when he left the impression he had ran off and stolen something from my van. It would have been that easy to set me up.

Days later after spending $2,000.00 to repaint my van when I confronted Cris for my money back the first words out of his mouth were; “What’s new, toothless?” mockingly. He’a a small person. Was this remark also a coached event designed to bait me into attacking Cris? I think it was. Cris asked; “When did I have your wallet?” I said “When you grabbed the keys from the ignition.” After I said that he had no reply and went silent. I think, since the shop caters to mostly police officers, that Cris may, in fact, be an undercover officer. Every city that size has them we all know. They look like bums but really are not. It was Greg who set me up with Cris, after all.

There is only the tiniest shadow of a doubt in my mind that this is the case. If I am a little paranoid here then I have other defenses, too. The pills were mislabeled “Careful when driving.” They should have read; “Do not drive after taking.” My dentist office was so alarmed they photographed the false instructions when I was there The dentist office had told me to simply read the labels and nothing more.. Because my father was a doctor I was extra careful to take the half dose one HALF hour before arrival instead of one hour as the label said. I did a sobriety test on myself before I drove the several miles to the coffee shop. I drove just fine the whole way just minutes before the accident occurred and had no help getting in the back hatch section and closing it up behind me. I was also able to navigate an acrobatic set of maneuvers from the back to the front of my van far more rigorous than merely parking a van in the stall it was next to. By the time the officer arrived I was far more under the influence of the Halcion than I was at the time of the accident. The time of the test makes a big difference.

What really made me suspicious is that, according to Greg, the former officer, I was stumbling from his coffee shop and needed help into the back of my van. Not only did I not stumble there as he claimed, nobody was near me when I helped myself into my own van. Cris was already in my driver’s seat as I boarded myself and closed the hatch doors behind me, all a minute before the accident. Greg was manipulating the facts to set me up it seemed.

I was not under the influence of drugs at that time. Only after my blood started to race after the accident, or maybe even due to the recklessness of Cris’s driving seconds before, did the half dose of Halcion start to have an effect on me at all. That police were making things up to paint me, falsely, as being under the influence suggested to me that they are twisting things to hurt me. Greg was already aware that I told the CHP officer that the pills were mislabeled. I know this because he was ready with an instant and angry reply when I told him the same thing. “That’s the only reason you may beat this ticket, too.” It’s as if he and officer Clissold both discussed the merits of the case against me, like officer do, among themselves before I was released.

It was only after this major event in my life that I discovered the sabotage at Jack Fox Auto. I had to dial 911 and report vehicle theft before they gave me my van back. Two of my vans damaged in one month. One instance completely beyond my control or influence. Could both instances have been orchestrated?

If you have read all of the preceding you know that I suspect an avenging angel is on my side who hurts my trespassers. I made the foolish attempt to help officer Clissold avoid any supernatural consequences in this regard citing past instances. He may have taken it wrong and taken it as a threat. It certainly was not. If he was  just an unaware, innocent pawn in a game of others I wanted him to know to get out if he can, not for my sake, but his.

And so it was about two months later on April Fool’s Day 2019 that I found myself in the parking lot of the District Attorney only to learn they were closed for a holiday. A half hour after leaving their lot I was shopping at Twice As Nice discount store in Santa Cruz. I was only there a few minutes and came out to see my right rear tire almost flat and a pair of sunglasses crushed next to it, sunglasses taken from my open window. Now the constant drumbeat of vehicle sabotage was getting under my skin. I was spooked. Less than an hour later I found myself behind traffic that suddenly slowed in front of me forcing me to swerve to the next lane or brake hard. Immediately after getting into that lane the car in that lane also suddenly slowed forcing me to , again, swerve into the lane I was first in or brake hard. (It so happens it was likely the sight of a CHP car following me and them that made them suddenly slow their cars, one after the other.) I was so shell shocked at the time from all this vandalism happening to my vans the thought of another accident terrified me. I may have simply been overly careful in avoiding any collision when all this happened. It’s hard to brake a large van and changing lanes seemed like the best option. I was pulled over and cited for unsafe lane change.

I looked at the film and it was edited. I suspect this CHP officer from the same station as officer Clissold (That’s right.) was waiting, parked, before following me out of a cannabis dispensary parking lot in the hope he might find me smoking marijuana if he stopped me at all. I don’t smoke and drive. I was on my way to a golf putting green getting ready to relax and unwind from all the stresses. While exiting the lot I was accused of entering the lane unsafely and then straddling the dotted line. I was busy trying to put my driver’s licence in it’s box while driving but got into my lane quickly and then was filmed driving exactly with the flow of traffic, steady as a rock for a minute. Then the two cars in front of me, one after the other, apparently noticed the officer following me and slowed suddenly forcing me to swerve. The officer said I forced the car to hit his brake lights in the first maneuver. Not true I noticed.. While sudden, it was a very safe lane change well away from any other vehicle in that lane. In the second emergency maneuver it’s hard to see if that car’s brake lights were visible. The unsafe entrance to the roadway at the start he claimed was edited out of the film.  Why? Would it show that he was parked waiting for me to move before he followed me? I will try to ban it’s use as it was edited in a way that tells only one side of the story. My side of the story that he may have been waiting, parked before he followed me, can’t be confirmed. With a two minute delay he could have saved that part.

And, so here we are, June 21st, and I will be letting the court know I want to fight this ticket as well. The DUI ticket is still under review by the District Attorney and I hope he will not file charges. This entire police abuses against me chapter I will be delivering to him as well.

Amid all this direness in my life a great break happened to me last U.S.Open Sunday when I got my large www.lennonmurdertruth, red letters on black, 3 by 5 foot billboard on live, worldwide television while the leaders, Woodland and Rose were putting on the tenth green.

I was on the beach below, as big and readable as life for 10 seconds time. I was told that the announcer even said; “There’s someone down there with a sign. I don’t know what that is all about.” I’m getting all kinds of feedback from the world about that magic occurrence that I almost MISSED as the idea came to me so very last minute. Five minutes later and I’d have missed it.WWWWOWWWWW!!!!!

Be grateful for me in that regard, everybody. It was pure luck that these golfers hit their shots where they did to perfectly set me into the cameras sights. What a classy way to let the whole world know what the next big news will be. Pebble Beach and the U.S. Open. I only regret I didn’t have another sign that read; “U.S., OPEN YOUR EYES!”

Sincerely, Steve Lightfoot



(To be continued….!)

In the past 80 days I have had the following happen to me;

Starting with just this week with South Point Storage in Sebastopol, Ca.. Having zero troubles for 15 years and enjoying an $18.00 @ mo for 15 years I wondered did I rent a unit that had a grizzly past to get such a good deal. Suddenly I am jumped on by Colleen, an elderly truck driver type of woman with a rude manner and mouth because I spend too much time working on my storage unit. I have a tiny one and it requires more time to manage. I think she was worried that other customers would spot my van and scare them or I would be able to bide my time there. It turns out this is exactly the case, according to them out of their own mouth. That first rude treatment from her was last summer and, just as I suspected, my rate went up this year five dollars. So I paid for a whole year through June of 2020 just last week. A day or so later I was surprised by a maintenance man who told me I  had to be out by 9:00 pm or else I’d have to pay a $20.00 fine. (Possibly a lie.) He called Colleen and she immediately told me I had to have all my stuff in my locker in 15 minutes or I’d be arrested for trespassing. Amazingly I managed to do so. She said they could be sending me a notice in the mail over this incident. She was like a volcano of anger and hatred and I felt violated and abused. (In fact their rules changed three years ago but I never got a memo about a 9:00 curfew there and I was never in violation before, ever.) The next day I was ordered to be off premises by her two hours before 9:00 and that she’d call the police if I wasn’t out by 7:00. This violates our written contract and she had no right to order me to but I complied. This meant I had to leave a small pile in a recessed area near my locker that I planned to take the next morning before watching The Master’s Golf tournament. Had I been allowed to stay until 9:00 I’d have been able to make a second trip and fit everything in my van but I wasn’t given that opportunity I was entitled to.

The next day the Master’s was bumped up to very early A.M coverage due to bad weather in Georgia and I watched it thinking South Point was closed on Sunday. By noon I was there and surprised to see them open and I went in hoping to be able to talk to the manger about Colleen’s violent temper and rudeness towards me but found, instead, Colleen, herself, there. I offered her a $200.00 karaoke machine I was leaving behind for her if she wanted it to patch up any rift between us. She snapped back; “Don’t want it. I want you to get out f this office, now!” What she didn’t say was that she had already scooped up my pile for their possession, already. I went to put my small pile in my van but it was gone. About $300.00 worth of stuff, now gone. I accepted that fact as I left them out for anyone to take. Her order to be out by 7:00 is why I had to do that, however.

The next day I called Mabel, the manager, and tried to tell her about the way Colleen had abused me and about her unprofessionalism but was interrupted to be told that I had 10 days to get out of their facility or they’d confiscate my locker and it’s contents. Never mind that I was paid up for the next 13 months.

I finally talked with Mary, the C.O.O., and she proved to be behind Colleens anger towards me. She backed up Colleen as if she had ordered her to abuse me in the first place and said I was in violation to leave that pile behind. My explanation that that was Colleen’s fault for not allowing me to make a second trip before 9:00 meant nothing to her. She was, in fact, sounding a little drunk and rude, herself, when she admitted that the reason no other customers had been near my mess upstairs is; “..they’re probably afraid of your van outside the doorway and they’re scared to go up the stairs because of that…” Ooops! She had said, earlier, that she had no idea what my van was all about or what my politics was about. In fact, Colleen took photo’s of my van and of me upstairs with my belongings in the alley as if everyone else doesn’t have to do the same thing when they work on THEIR lockers. Then, when I mentioned trying to find another place to store my stuff, she advised me to apply on line because if I drive up in my van they might not rent to me because of my van. I thought my van had nothing to do with their decision, and now she’s admitting other places might be put off by it. Mary shouldn’t talk when she’s, perhaps, drinking I think. She all but admitted my van was the real reason they decided to get rid of me. She also said; “I can get rid of anyone without a reason at all if I feel like it…. Sue my ass off!!!!” With that rudeness I had to hang up on her.

I will be on city council t.v., eventually, when they meet to expose them and every chance I get on talk radio and with flyers and billboards. What will my billboards say? Something like ” BOYCOTT South Point Storage – Bigot monsters!””See site for details” as I stand next to my van with the website address. An attorney to sue for my inconvenience and monetary losses and the abuse of my civil rights will likely follow.

That’s just some of their bigotry, people. There’s lots more I left out for now. As for Colleen, I think some man ruined her life once and I must remind her of him. Her intense hatred of me can’t all be just because I am exposing America’s Lennon murder cover-up. It can’t just be because she might be a red neck, ignorant, boot-licking goober. At least I hope not. She is punished every minute of every day just living inside her angry mind. You’d have to have been there to understand just how full of poison she really is.

Now, on to the other amazing bad things happening to me all at once..

My newly purchased and painted 2000 Chevy van was crashed into some bushes causing $2,000. in damages.

My driving record is facing a dui (drugs only) charge which could result in a six month suspension of my licence and thousands in court and insurance costs. ( I was left in the middle of the road by a designated driver –  introduced to be by a former S.C. police officer – who may have left the van in neutral, on purpose, while I was preparing for dental surgery.)

My other 1989 Toyota van which was being refurbished with a new engine was damaged when Jack Fox Auto Repair deliberately cut all my harness wires even though I told them to leave them alone as they were recently repaired months earlier. This occurred during the same time as my other van was damaged and will also cost thousands to repair. It does just so happen that this same shop services the police academy vehicles for Monterey and police would have seen my van there in short order.

Minutes after trying to deliver a letter about all this possible police corruption against me to the Santa Cruz District Attorney’s office, after typing up the draft on my website then arriving at and leaving the court complex’s parking lot, someone broke into my van,  grabbed my sunglasses, crushed them and dropped them next to my right rear tire which he or she also flattened while I was shopping for reading glasses. Whoever did it may have had prior knowledge that the parking lot security cameras were not activated as he did all this in broad daylight within minutes of my parking. No theft, just vandalism with a message of contempt for my activism left behind.

Not much more than an hour later, and just one minute after I began to drive, I was pulled over and cited by the same CHP (different officer) for an unsafe lane change which I contend I did not commit. He did tell me that he had been watching me and following me. This on April Fool’s day. A set up?! (Subsequent viewing of the dash cam shows that the tape was edited regarding HOW the officer came to  follow me in the first place. It leaves out the part when the officer first saw me.) I contend that he was parked and waiting for my parked van to start to move. That he was probably not just driving and happened to find himself behind me as soon as i began driving..)

I think that officer Clissold, perturbed by my warning of my avenging angel regarding my trespassers when I met him the day after my first ticket, told this other officer to cite me, if possible, to teach me a lesson. Perhaps he is worried my first citation may not be worthy of prosecution, all things considered. I think the term used is “profiling”.

The next day, while trying to access my website I discovered that my website had been hacked and much of my content was suddenly missing including the chapter POLICE ABUSES AGAINST ME that I intended to include to my now revised letter to the D.A.. Two years ago my site was also hacked and it gets hacked a lot by the government who is so afraid of it. Maybe they are trying to get rid of all the content before they kill me so the public can’t read about what really may be the truth, after. The chapter I first noticed missing WAS the one titled “Police Abuses Against Me” (By the way, no other California citizen has been more unfairly targeted and persecuted over time that yours truly, including being kidnapped, handcuffed and beaten unconscious in the back of an S.F.P.D. van in October of 1987 by officers Steven Rist and Kevin Hall. In the mid 90’s Santa Cruz Police fraudulently arrested me getting me in handcuffs branded as a stalker of Stephen King on national t.v. for attending a rally while Stephen King was at a book signing. Two days later, no charges filed, I was released, the damage to me already done.)

An hour after this insult to my senses I was ordered off the grounds of Boardwalk Bowling Alley as if to keep the locals from finding out just what a respectable karaoke singer the John Lennon man is. As if the police had instructed the security staff there to find any excuse to 86 me. In this case I used the mirror for one second in their restroom (It was the women’s room, I’ll admit, but the men’s room has no mirror and I knew the women’s room was empty as I knocked first. ) Almost a half hour later I was approached by security personal in the parking lot while I was watching tv and  was told that cameras caught me adjusting my hair using the only mirror in the entire establishment for one second and that I had to leave.   Because I used the same mirror the night before and had a similar episode a half hour later with the security there who asked me to leave, perhaps the entire boardwalk security staff was on the corner the second day to watch the proceedings of me being 86’d from their low I.Q., goober establishment.(It so happens that first night both the restroom doors were wide open and unmarked and I accidentally walked into the women’s room but exited immediately and washed my hands in the men’s room and then combed my hair in the empty room next door. A half hour later a 300 pound security man asked me to leave over it.)

What is interesting is that they knew to knock on my van in the parking lot a half hour after the fact the second day. This suggests that they all knew who I was regardless of cameras and that I was singled out, in advance, to be 86’d, I think because I AM such a good singer (one of the best in the two counties) and I might gain believers and fans for my Lennon cause and the police may have told that bowling alley to keep me away before Santa Cruz finds out how legit I really am. A Big Brother tactic to mind control all of you via my karaoke absence. To keep you depraved and brainwashed.

I may, in fact, billboard them with a billboard that reads;


Now, we all know that bowling alleys attract the duller Joe 6 pack crowd to begin with, but this is the second time I have run into regressive Goober types in the beach area of Santa Cruz. Intelligent people seem to scare them.

Much of the details are included below the first part of this chapter. I will wait to add to this today for tomorrow much of it may be found missing.

Bottom line is this; Your right to know, YOUR right to live under truth. YOUR decency as a man or woman is under assault that I am going through this jealous rampage against me and my activism. Let me tell these people what I told the security crowd gathered on the corner that day when I exited my van and flipped them all off; “Go fuck yourselves you jealous, low I.Q. Goober Nazis! Go fuck yourselves!”

This is a pity as 95 percent of all police are secretly on my side and respect me after all I’ve endured. (This latest citation I could tell the officer felt sorry for what was happening to me as if he had to know, already. Just doing what he is told.) Too bad a jealous, frightened of what I might expose about them someday for their trespasses against me from the past Santa Cruz officials are proving to be.

Folks, all this cataclysm of bad luck is not bad luck but a conspiracy of cowards against the truth and it’s messenger that they fear.


I’ve been parading around the universe for decades now in my various website emblazoned vans and still the story lingers in the wings and not on the front pages where it has belonged all this torturous time. It occurred to me recently that only YOU PEOPLE are missing from the chemistry to deserve this huge news story. You have displayed a cowardly failure of nerve about the matter and seem to have retreated into your masochistic shells that makes you think you deserve for the government to spank you so evilly. You think you have no power. Power to the people John used to say. Where is that people power that could break this news wide open?

Meanwhile it is dawning on me just how monstrous the public’s shunning of my evidence has been to me, the messenger. Ghoulish, ghastly, morose, miserableness behind the public’s apathy. All because the public lacks pride and courage. Stop martyring the messenger just so you can be spared the job of doing your collective duty to avenge Lennon and save yourselves from the criminals who killed him. You were the intended victims, all along, not John Lennon.

The number one reason John Lennon is dead is your behavior as a people. The government knew that they could kill John, skip a trial for decoy, Mark Chapman, and that none of you would complain, after. They even sicked the killer; Stephen King, on you, after, for good measure. To warp you. Now you’re all warped.

You people are afraid to speak out on the matter and you pity me for still caring. You might as well all get down on you knees and  admit; “We are not worthy!”

Aren’t you people worthy of the truth? Justice? Living under truth? Not yet, people. You are not worthy. Or you’d care. Wouldn’t that be a good place for you all to start? If you are all too scared to care, now, (You are) then what are you going to do about that?

Find your courage, people. Your apathy is cowardly and un-American. Your cowardly denial is child abuse. Just admit it, it is.You almost voted for socialism last election cycle, didn’t you? You’re still angry you haven’t surrendered our freedom, it seems. Has the Kremlin turned you all into dumbfounded douche bags with one assassination?

I could go on for hours. Meanwhile I tell people that they are to blame for every school shooting until they act to jail Stephen King, the man who first wrote about that exact subject in the mid 1970’s in his book “RAGE”. A slogan would say; YOUR SILENCE = SCHOOL VIOLENCE.

Can’t you people see what you all really stand for; lies, murders, cover-ups and farce?

I know that you stand for a hellish world and are cowards and fools living under fear. That just is not sexy, people. Compared to the life you could be living had you my courage the world and life you live is a mere existence and a mockery of life, itself. You need a hero like me in your midst. The government who keeps you sick and afraid, however, would like you to hate me for trying to make the world a better place. Rockefeller and Rothchild families rule you fools with the media and the C.I.A. and F.B.I. and who knows what else.

Did you know that PG&E is owned by the Rothchilds? That Chevron gas stations are owned by Rockefeller? That most of your magazines are printed in the Rockefeller Plaza Building? That the Rockefeller family helped create the C.I.A.? That NBC airs from Rockefeller Plaza? These powerful families own presidents. Except for J.F.K. and Trump Rockefeller has controlled all the other presidents in my lifetime. Fossil fuel can only be stopped from harming our planet if these powerful people are dethroned by your political activism. My Lennon expose gives you all the ammo you need to succeed in demanding a better world. Otherwise powerful monopolies will keep that bit in your mouths and steer you around in circles of madness like you’ve been these past three, almost four, decades of subjecting yourself to being urinated on by evil murderer; Stephen King. He keeps you all afraid of standing up to these other monsters that kill people like J.F.K. and John Lennon and any other hero who may try to save you and give you a better life on earth.

Look at Santa Cruz talk radio station KSCO. A complete hoax on all of you. They are the equivalent of the C.I.A in Hippy cloth. When they did give me two hours to expose truth their existing audience was already too media castrated to appreciate it. Flatfooted audience! KSCO MADE Santa Cruz that way to begin with before they tried to wash me up under the guise of giving me air time. Now a movie called “US” about Santa Cruz is out. Another media mind game to keep the public under mind control? KSCO can’t handle the truth.

You cowards need a hero like me. You won’t admit it, though. Like in The Wizard Of Oz you all lack the brains, heart and courage to stand up to the government. That was the message of that movie. Can’t you people see that? You need a “Toto” to admit for you what you are too weak and afraid and phony to admit. Admit it.

Jail Stephen King or fail yourselves and your offspring. Meanwhile I don’t have sex with John Lennon killing cowards and monsters. Celibacy is more dignified in my opinion. Feigning ignorance is what you’ve all been doing. Repent.




Since  Henry Perez of Jack Fox Auto Repair is dealing in complete lies to deny me the repairs we agreed to, allow me to be so bold as to say that (1) His shop deliberately severed all my perfectly good engine harness wires even after I told him to leave them alone as they were recently repaired.

(2) This shop never quoted me for harness repairs, never saw nor mentioned a check engine light being on and accepted payment in full before the job was started to install a remanufactured engine. This agreement was made on January 12, after they pulled and examined my old motor and harness out of the vehicle.

(3) When I brought my vehicle in there was no “check engine light” on or code issues with the computer as Henry claims, only an oil check light that I knew about caused by a bad sensor.

(4) This sabotage may be deliberate on their part having to do with a former acquaintance of mine who has reason to harm me for exposing him to police as a pot dealer 17 years ago and told him so to prevent him from getting busted since he wouldn’t recognize the fact that there were too many new faces in his life. This man is a friend of the shop’s owners and this man, Michael McCauly, threatened me on March 4, 2019 when my repair job came to a confrontation saying; ‘You know you’re getting new teeth soon. Maybe I’d like to take a few of them with me and hit you.” (I have informed officer Swarez of this threat. Also, this is a lot like wanting to ruin my other expensive investment; my van repair) Mike told me initially he had no idea my van was in Henry’s shop as he had been gone for months. Now his story changed to one month which means he PROBABLY saw my van there in late January and had plenty of time to ask this, apparently, crooked shop to harm my van. He often sleeps on their premises in his van and sees them regularly, in fact.

(5) Henry and his father’s shop, Jack Fox Auto Repair, are trading in multiple falsehoods to cover their acts of sabotage against what was a properly functioning wire harness before they cut the entire harness in two. Every wire. I saw this in mid February and contacted the Bureau of Automotive Repair that same day. I phoned in the following day to add the fact that my harness wires were all cut in two as I was focusing on the length of time they were holding my van hostage in the initial report. This is all verifiable.

What is shocking is that Henry Perez, in writing, states that he documented and discussed a harness issue and a check engine light issue. No, this a complete lie. The only paperwork I ever saw was the two estimates he gave me. The first was scrapped after he told me I’d be better off getting a re-manufactured engine rather than rebuild mine. No mention of either issue there. The second was another invoice for the total cost to install the new motor and do some suspension work. It had no mention of any harness or check engine light issue, either. There are no other documents except for Henry’s March 04, e-mail that he sent as he tried to get me to accept my van as is, improperly running. This was after they failed to fix my van after almost two months time.

Only I ever brought up the harness. The first time was before they began work. I told Henry to leave it alone as I just had it rebuilt months earlier. There was never a check engine light on when I delivered my van to them. The second time was when I told Henry and Chris and Jose that I discovered they had cut all the wires of my harness in two and asked why. This was in mid February. I filed a complaint that day with the Bureau of Automotive Repair. I called the next day to add the harness being cut in two by phone.

When Jose was told that Frank Susi Automotive repaired and fixed that harness just months earlier he was agast and tried to bad mouth Frank and he seemed like a man caught in his own mistake. He hadn’t calculated that fact. When I told Chris he tried to bad mouth Frank Susi as well. Susi Auto Electric has one of, if not the best reputations locally in this regard, folks. He did a great job. Chris even told me I should ask for a refund of that $300.00 and that he would fix it better. In fact Jose assured me that Chris is a military auto electric expert and he would be able to color code all the wires and fix them. When I insisted to Henry to examine my concern he told me he was too busy to look at the cut wire harness.

I only happened to discover this nightmare when Henry told me to come to the shop to show them how to access the battery which he admitted they had drained dry. In fact, when I asked him to recharge the battery before staring the van to protect the alternator he derisively said; “We wouldn’t want to hurt your alternator, now, would we?” This, after just damaging my battery which I asked him not to do and to make sure the doors were all shut between work sessions.

If any of this is less than true they would sue me. They can’t. It’s all true. I only deal in truth. Other mechanics, including the last smog shop, will be able to prove that Henry is lying.

Meanwhile I have informed them that the B.A.R. has advised me to not take my van out of their shop until they have examined it and attempted a resolution and that any storage fees they may try to charge me I am protected from in the meantime.

(UPDATE INSERT March 07, 2019)

Just received a call from the Bureau of Automotive Repair. They saw Frank Susi and learned I was telling the truth about my check engine light  never being on and that my van ran fine leaving his shop with no code issues in late August of 2018. He said that there were some brittle wires and connectors that could stand fixing but that my van ran fine leaving his shop. Contrary to Jack Fox’s claim about photographing my check engine light being on before repairs, there was no documentation of that. The Bureau’s rep advised me that their shop would “Give me a deal” and fix my wire harness. Only because I need to vacate two storage facilities this month on both ends of the state and need both vans did I tell him “Not a penny over $200.00 am I willing to pay and that I will not sign any legal waiver only a release of my vehicle as fixed if they agree.” If they don’t agree I will take it elsewhere for repairs and sue their pants off, after.

Whatever Jack Fox decides I will decide if they work on the peninsula, after the dust settles. They will not get me to agree to a release from all legal action.

Folks, this is what I have heard about this new owner and Jack Fox. That they up charge customers after getting into a job to extract more money or even have the customer surrender his vehicle to them so they can sell it and make more money that way. In my case I caught them sabotaging my wire harness without permission to even touch it. In fact they cut my harness after I instructed them to leave the harness alone.

Now I have caught them lying profusely and advise you to spread the word about these, in my opinion, monsters.

As for Michael McCauly (MacCauly?) he has suffered mightily since I knew him when. Now he is a known enemy of mine and I will avoid him from now on. There may be some psychological component I won’t describe here at play in this whole nightmare. When I first began exposing Jack Fox Auto my first draft suggested that men who wear earrings I don’t allow to work on my vehicles as past experience suggests they are mentally “off”. This new experience may not be too dissimilar. Certain types of people hate hero types like me; strong, heterosexual,white, male and brave, more than most people. Certain types of people are prejudiced against me more than mainstream society. It’s a fact I will describe after I am famous, in fact. If I don’t fit their demographic they seem to think I threaten their demographic just by being recognized as a hero in the traditional sense. Dog in the manger syndrome, I think. It’s sad. It’s pitiful, in fact.

(INSERT UPDATE – March 09, 2019)

Yesterday I was told that Jack Fox was not willing to fix my van for the $200.00 extra I was willing to pay just to get my van out of there and running.  At one point Jose told me they would fix it for free and I told the Bureau representative I would not agree to a penny more and that I would take my van, as is, out of their shop and to another one to fix the damages they caused. The rep told me they still owe me $75.00 for the alignment they did not perform and that Jack Fox’s shop would call me in a few hours and help me get my van out of there. No call was received even after I alerted the Bureau of this fact twice that day. It seems they just don’t know how to play by the rules with anyone. Monday I will try to get my van back after it has been held hostage for over two months there. Whatever other sabotage they may have done I will have the next shop inspect and document.

It should be said that, just hours after Henry drove by and took a photo of me holding up my sign about there shop on March 02,, I caught him wrenching on my van. Was he further sabotaging it in a fit of rage or was he trying to get me and my van out of his shop? I know every inch of that van and the status of every part on it like the back of my hand as I’ve invested several thousand dollars into it over a decade, plus, of owning it. Whatever damages they caused they will pay for after I sue them in civil court. There is also the matter of my mental suffering that is real due to their actions. For weeks I was tortured with foul, reactive thoughts.

Recalling that they started the untidy discourse when they verbally abused me and told me not to ask when my van will be ready a month ago, as well as my discovery of my wire harness cut to shreds by them, it should also be stated here that, on March 04, when officer Swarez and  I showed up to see Henry, I said something extremely provocative in the officer’s presence designed to find something out, later. It happened to work, in fact, an hour later, following an accidental run in with Mike. I wanted to show the officer what a liar Henry is (I just learned that he was claiming my harness was damaged before he touched it according to the officer.) I also said to Henry; “You must be gay to be so invested in hurting my van…”

Having known Mike for several years I had my suspicions about his sexuality, then. I have nothing against gays and consider them nature’s population control mechanism, but I had a hunch that more than just friendship between Mike and Henry might account for the malice involved in severing a set of harness wires. I’m not suggesting that either of them are gay but I wanted to see Mike’s reaction when I told him what exchange I just had with Henry in front of an officer. When I told him that I said; “You must be gay to be so invested in hurting my van!” Mike suddenly lost his cool. He shot back, angrily; “You got something against gays?! I’m not gay…my brother is…you got something against gays?!..You know, you’re getting some new teeth. Maybe I’d like to take a few of them with me (as in before he dies) and hit you.”This showed me that Mike, indeed, would like to reach out and harm me and my new, expensive, almost $40,000. mouth investment and that he would probably like to also harm my $4,000. van repair project. I learned a lot about my situation from a chance meeting as he saw me walking, honked, and I came to talk with him. This one hour after I saw Henry with the officer.

That told me that Mike and Henry just MIGHT have more than a friendship going on and that that might account for the off the charts malice I observed in Jack Fox’s actions. It seemed that Henry seemed to enjoy the battle and was even smiling as he drove by my sign days earlier when he snapped a photo of me and the sign. It was a question I had to explore and incendiary language was necessary to flush out the truth. Was my other incendiary remark something I’m proud of? No. I won’t even repeat it. Consider how a father might feel upon learning that his daughter’s new boyfriend was savagely beating her. I expressed that kind of anger in front of an officer and a witness to make sure I never act on that remark. Henry and Jose’s actions did cause me a torturous few weeks of nasty thoughts I had to get off of my chest, if only for my mental health. It wasn’t planned, it was totally unexpurgated and a surprise to even me.

That I have named them both in this letter to the public is a necessary move to protect myself from any revenge plans they may have against me. One thing I know about crime is that an individual will mostly lash out at his enemy, even kill him, to prevent him from revealing something they are ashamed of being made public. To silence the individual before that shame is revealed. As such, I am legally able to say the above, private party or not, to protect myself. I have to show you motive on their part to harm me before they actually do. I have made this a matter that police will likely monitor to make sure I am not a victim of these parties and give them reason to worry that their actions and phones may be under 24/7 surveillance.

By the way, Mike tried to assure me that Henry isn’t gay and has a girlfriend who lives in Japan (How inconvenient.) and that he isn’t gay. I am willing to admit that may be the case and that my worries are unfounded. I can’t to afford to be wrong, however, and have acted as such.

NEW INSERT March 11, 2019

Came by to pick up my van. I had a police officer with me and the Bureau of Automotive repair on the phone yet Henry would STILL not release my fully paid for project and give my van back unless I sign his pack of lies final invoice where he states that I said; “Someone should put a shotgun to your head and blow your brains out!” A far cry from what I said; “You’re lucky no one blows your head off with a shotgun the way you treat your customers.” One is a threat the other a statement of opinion. Just another example of Henry’s willingness to lie. I will sign, if I must “under protest” and disavow his statement as false. If he still tries to keep my van after all this i will consider my van “stolen” by his shop and press those charges. Though they were supposed to call me to get my van last Friday, three days ago, they did not. Now they claim it needs some final adjustments before they release my van to me. There is no end to this shop’s shenanigans, I ran into one lawyer who had a client with the same shop who went six months before he got his vehicle back. They won a settlement that was reasonable according to this attorney.

I’ll keep you all posted as this shop continues it’s self destructive path towards being moved off peninsula by this very high profile, activist, pissed off customer. No region, frankly, deserves to have a shop in their midst that these owners run. I only know I owe it to my fellow Monterey peninsula residents not to stop until they are many miles away, at least,. and under a new name.

Am I being molested by heterophobic rage on their part having to do with an individual I knew years ago that is now one of their friends? Are they just really this terrible a shop that they can’t get a vehicle fixed in less than two months? Are they criminals? You folks tell me. They have stepped on my tail and I will use YELP to help me out their conduct. I got a call from a stranger while eating my breakfast who saw my site who told me about Yelp. Of course, talk radio is another good medium. I think half of the peninsula is aware of this nightmarish experience I am going through with this shop.  I am getting a new vibe from everyone, I notice, when I karaoke, suddenly, for example. Thanks for paying attention, peninsula.

Steve Lightfoot


INSERT – March 13, 2019:

Two days ago I had to call 9-11 and report vehicle theft and that I want to press charges against Jack Fox Automotive for stealing my 1989 Toyota van. As the immediately above entry states, Henry tried to get me to sign a pack of lies in his final invoice to receive my van. I did a little Google searching for options, contacted at least one attorney (Who happens to have successfully sued this company in the past for a client who had his vehicle held hostage for six months!) and came to the conclusion to sign “Under Protest” and to disavow “…much of the invoice statements which are “a pack of lies.” and note this next to my signature. When Henry saw that I had done this he refused to release my van. I immediately placed the aforementioned 9-11 call and Henry, just as immediately, told me it was my van and I could take it any time I want. I think it’s because I am one of the few who know that alleging vehicle theft is the appropriate action to take in this instance. He folded immediately and then filmed me driving off his property after telling me he recommends I have my van towed rather than drive it at all. I rescinded my 9-11 call and checked to see what he may have stolen from the inside a half block away from their shop before I decided on my next move. I had to retrieve my gas can the next day.

Now, Henry Perez IS a liar and I can freely say so in public because he has provided proof of this in writing and  otherwise. I won’t give away all my strategies for court down the road but will let you know about at least these lies he has told so far. In order of importance;

1)That he left my wire harness “as is” and only reassembled it. The Bureau of Automotive repair has his shop on record as having tried to repair at least two wires (Apparently unsuccessfully). I told them to leave my harness alone, initially.

2) That my harness was damaged before work began and that my “check engine” light was on when I brought it to them. In fact my harness was working perfectly after having just been repaired for $300. a few months earlier and my “check engine” light had not been on since 2016 when I had to replace a water temperature sensor and was NOT on when I brought my van into their shop. I, in fact, saw more than just two wires severed in the midst of their work on my van.

These are very important issue as I will be suing them for the repairs I must make to get my van running again. I must repair the damage they did to my harness.

3) That I ever said to anyone’ “Someone should put a gun to your head and blow your brains out!” When I saw this on March 04 on his final invoice and showed officer Swarez his written statement he admitted he didn’t recall my using those words. I corrected my statement on the spot; “You’re lucky no one has blown your head off with a shotgun the way you treat your customers.” Now you people can see WHY I instinctively reserved my remarks for the presence of a WITNESS, a police officer in fact, just to prove what I actually said in case Henry tried to lie about it later. Lying is what Henry mostly does, apparently.

Henry is also threatening me, I think, with his version of what I said. He knows that I would pay attention to every change made and this is what I read into his statement; “No, Steve, someone should put a gun to YOUR head and blow YOUR brains out!” Knowing his character Henry probably owns a handgun and would like to exactly kill me before I put his dishonest repair shop out of business. Before I start standing on intersections with my billboard and get on the radio etc. to inform the public. The police have this entry and I hope they are keeping a close watch on Henry Perez in the meantime.

There are many more lies Henry has told in the course of my attempts to get my van out of his shop but I have limited my list to just a few. I suppose I could sue Henry for defamation to say such a lie about me on a legal document. I would but he’d, no doubt, lie and say that’s what he honestly thought he heard me say.

Henry withheld my adjusted signature when he gave me my copy of the invoice. My copy has no signature. He may try to “lose” the original copy and claim he transferred it to a computer after first whiting out my adjustments and claim I signed it without an “Under Protest” disclaimer. I have the Bureau working on it to get me a signed copy.

Henry told me, before work began; “You know, I should tell you that I’m a big Stephen King fan.” Judging from his actions I suppose he is. Most Stephen King fans that I know are cowards at heart who like to be afraid and scared. I’d say they are sado-masochistic, generally. I used to wonder was it Henry or his father, Jose, who was behind all my troubles with their shop. I am landing on Henry as he seems to be even motivated by more than just friendship if he’s following Mike MaCauly’s possible advice to ruin my van over old bad blood. He has a tendancy to smile, often, while tormenting me, I’ve noticed, including when he drove by to take a photo of me holding a sign exposing him. Some kind of sick smile.. I’d say there must be even a sexual component fueling his sadistic, in my opinion, treatment of my van. That he seems to be off the rails with his vendetta against me that mere friendship can’t explain. Having a girlfriend who lives almost six thousand miles away seems a little less than ideal for any real romance. That’s just my opinion, however.

I learned that my remarks about that former mutual acquaintance who used to sell marijuana in 2012 and a connection to that shop may actually exist. I once opined that maybe Henry’s trip to Japan was about more than just seeing his girlfriend. I now learn, not only is he planning to open a marijuana dispensary, the e-mail on Jack Fox’s invoice reads; “oceangrown—“”something or other. Not exactly along the lines of auto repair. I do believe that auto repair is not Henry’s calling. It has been a nightmare on Olympia Avenue from my perspective.

I will be following up with the D.A. and other attempts to get a lawyer as this is bigger than just a case for small claims, in my opinion.

P.S. I know that most of you are on my side. I also know that many of you are relishing my troubles because everybody wants to hate he who has the big story that will change the world. I give the entire race of man a case of penis envy, I know. Get over it, people. I have the copyright to the biggest expose ever told in two thousand years and you don’t. That’s life. Help- me come forward and stop trying to stall the news you all need. At least now you know where you should NOT take your vehicle in for servicing, I hope.

And  now, to end on a side note, Henry once told officer Swarez that “He insisted on using his own fluids, which is something we just don’t do…” No, in realty, he said; “For the price you want you have to use your own fluids and provide them.”

Just a flavor of how Henry likes to lie.

The above is an insert. What is below may be repetitious as a result.

We’re talking about the Jack Fox Auto Service and Truck Repair shop in Seaside, California. To bring you up to speed with how unprofessional I think this new owner, Jose, is I visited the shop yesterday to get a few items from my 1989 Toyota van. It has been there for seven weeks, a month longer than I was led to believe by the owner’s son, Henry. I made the mistake of paying in full, in advance for an engine swap and some suspension work. I bought a re-manufactured engine and had it shipped there in mid January of 2019. Total investment about four grand.

I came by yesterday, February 25, and told the mechanic on duty; “You know, you can crush my van’s roof on your ceiling with your hoist if you want but I can hurt you a lot more than you can hurt me.” To which he got defensive saying; “If you’re going to threaten me we’re gong to have some real problems.” I replied; “We’ve already got some real problems. This has been a nightmare experience. I want to show you something.” I walked across the street presented a four foot by three foot sized black billboard and showed it to him. I said; “This is a great, big, beautiful, blank billboard. Let’s keep it that way. The worst you can do to me is destroy my van. The worst I can do to you is move you to Salinas.” What circumstances could have lead up to this incendiary exchange, you might ask.

Initially, Henry told me the job would take about three weeks. It was almost ready two weeks ago but work suddenly stalled and it’s been sitting. I noticed few things; The battery they drained dry leaving a door ajar (Even though I asked them not to.) I also told them that the wire harness was good and just repaired. I found that cut to smithereens. Every wire.  When I advised Henry to charge the battery before starting the car so as not to break the alternator he said, derisively; “We wouldn’t want to hurt your alternator, now would we?” I also noticed there was no oil in the engine but the radiator was full. They had better not have run the engine without oil or they’re toast.starting the day it fails.. Any gang tactics or other threats of violence from them will land them a felony charge and in front of a judge. Meanwhile know that any violence against me could be their doing.

I also have learned that they service Seaside police academy vehicles and there exists the possibility the police have instructed them to hold my van hostage since they have noticed my famous van there for weeks. I like to think the local police are NOT against me, however. In fact, one of this repair shop’s friends who I used to be a friend with, before I put an abrupt end to his pot dealing to protect him from getting busted almost 20 years ago, suggests to me that there may be something fishy about Henry’s recent trip to Japan that may tie into this angle. Maybe this former friend saw my van there and told them to sabotage it over that decades long bad blood. When I asked this former friend if this is what happened he denied he ever knew my van was there. He said he has been out of the area for months. I have my doubts, however. He just happens to show up about the time Henry returns from Japan from doing who knows what. This former friend, who practically lives on the repair shop’s lot and even sleeps there, told me that he notices a lot of their customers end up returning to complain the repairs went wrong and that a lot of customers surrender their vehicle to the shop after a price increase is presented and they choose to let the shop keep their vehicle rather than repair it. Our recent conversation suggests they were trying to have ME surrender my vehicle, somehow. Like a racket operation.

Henry told me, initially, as we were making our business agreement “You know, I have to let you know, I’m  a big Stephen King fan” When I asked him should that concern me where my repair job is concerned he said no. The last time I spoke to Jose he told me; “Don’t come by asking when it will be ready. Whether it be a year, a month or a week, we’ll let you know.” In your face unprofessional behavior.

When Henry and I traded my check for his receipt he said something about my losing in court if I ever tried to sue him. How unprofessional. How spooky..

His father, Jose, initially seemed alright but one day he lit into his first verbally abusive tirade against me telling me to not ask when it will be ready, that he’ll call me. Out of the blue. Jeckyle and Hyde personality. Totally unprofessional. He lied that day bragging that he has been in business for 40 years. No, not there.  More like two years under another man’s once good name; Jack Fox. In fact Richard Flesher owned it and earned a good reputation for decades after Mr. Fox retired and died.

When I contacted Mr. Flesher his wife returned my call and urged me to go ahead and expose Jose as they are very upset at what they have heard about his practices there these past two years. So you see, folks, it’s not just me. The former owner’s tell me he’s a bad actor! Other shops around town have told me the same thing. One shop told me that Marina ran him out of town because he clogged the streets with his customer’s cars.

The first day I went to his shop I noticed a letter on the counter to one of his employees admonishing him for taking too many cigarette breaks, etc. Now I notice his employees are not showing up for work, repeatedly. I’m staring to doubt they have the knowledge to even put my van back together and may be depending on experienced help they apparently can’t keep to solve their problems. What a nightmare.

This shop is near the Obama Way Goodwill Store in Seaside, a few blocks west and has a parking lot with dozens of long sitting R.V.s and vehicles. He also is annoying his business neighbors by clogging the side streets with his other vehicles he can’t get to. A real pain in everybody’s ass, in my opinion.

I think they suffer from low self esteem and that my alpha male persona, busting out government for John Lennon’s murder, bothers them. There are legitimate ways to make money and run a shop. They have no idea how low their self esteem must be to harass me. The reason you have this letter is because you ran into me on the main boulevards advertising with my now emblazoned sign;





for details!!!!!.

I figure they will lose an average of ten thousand dollars for every day I display my sign. That doesn’t count the talk radio spots I will likely use and city council meetings that are televised for the locals. I’ll also tape it to my newer van’s rear section and parade it all over the peninsula.

If they want to sabotage my van I’ll find out about it and make sure I put them off peninsula after they are forced to first change their name. My van is worth ten thousand dollars and small claims will help me on the side and they will likely lose. BIG TIME. I may hire a lawyer for punitive damages, besides, as they have caused me a great deal of grief, already. I called Toyota to asked what it would cost to repair the wire harness this shop destroyed and was told about $3,000.00! Thirty hours of work, according to them.

Today (Feb. 27) I am having police stand by as I demand completion of my repairs and I will show them my sign and explain it will move them off peninsula if my van is sabotaged by them at all. That I will sue them, if necessary, besides. Last week I filed a complaint with the Bureau of Automotive repair.  I will also petition a judge in civil court to demand completion of my repairs. Ditto, I’ll see the D.A. and file a consumer fraud investigation. I will file a second complaint with the BBB and keep busy until I have my van back and running  properly, without any surprises, after.  I’ll most likely start advertising my billboard Friday, my birthday, as they don’t respect me, yet. They could fix it in one day if they tried, I’m sure.

Holding my van hostage for almost two months, damaging the battery and destroying my wire harness is criminal terrorism, don’t you people think? That they are picking on the one, best person on the whole peninsula says volumes about their sick character. Most people are NOT Stephen King’s  perverted slaves. At least not by choice.

P.S. I just paid $350.00 to their competitor for a brake job on my Chevy van. They lost that job and all others from me. I suggest you all follow suit and avoid the nightmare on Olympia Ave..

P.P.S. Today, February 28, 2019, a day after they promised me and the officer they would have my van ready ( I had an officer accompany me as I showed the shop the sign I have ready to put them out of business with), it’s still not ready and my last conversation with that former friend suggests they like messing with my head and the repair job may not turn out well, after all. At one point the owner told me my van is finished, that the engine is in, just not running and I could tow it out of there. I drove it in running and I expect it to run perfectly before I pull it out. Otherwise they will have to give me back all of my $1,936.00 and hope the engine wasn’t also damaged by them. If they were to do THAT and the engine worked fine after someone else repaired their damages then they might be free of further legal action. Maybe. Depending. There is still the mental anguish they have caused me that needs accessing.

Aren’t you all grateful to me for informing you, now, about this Jack Fox Auto Repair shop?

F.B.I. STALKING ME!!!??? January, 2019;

My Newly Emblazoned Website Vans and Driver’s Licence The Target!!!????

My luck has NEVER been so bad as it was last January 10, 2019. It would almost have to have BEEN a police sting operation for so many things to go wrong all at once. It went from one of the greatest days of my life – I was about to get my mouth restored with implants and new teeth – to one of the gravest days of my life – charged with DUI (drugs only), me and my newly painted, now damaged, van in the bushes in a parking lot, no operation, my life turned into a nightmare, instantly – because my designated driver either left my van in neutral after abandoning me in the middle of the roadway or just left it abandoned, running, with the door wide open after disobeying my directions to simply park in the space I showed him days earlier when we rehearsed everything.

Now I face possible licence suspension and upwards of several thousand dollars in increased insurance rates and a $2,000.00, plus, ticket, not counting the almost $2,000.00 I spent the week after at the body shop to fix it. A catastrophe, by any measure. What has ME so upset is the gut feeling that this exactly WAS an F.B.I. / police style set up sting operation that sprung on my life like a bear trap. My life is in extreme danger if anyone would stoop to such a cowardly, sick act as to use my mouth operation as a launching ground to take my vehicles off the streets by instructing a homeless coffee shop patron to sabotage my drive to the dentist. Just evil and SICK!!

If the government was behind this they must have known what a threat my two newly refurbished vans would be now that they were both almost ready for the open roads of America. I’ve been advertising about it enough on this website. My new slogans far more hard hitting than ever before, in fact.  My vans. Two of them, now. Indeed, the events following the accident just SCREAM police set up;

Let me list the reasons why, in order;

In 1995(?) the same municipality, Santa Cruz, California, engaged in a blatant KGB style raid on my reputation when police, along with mayor Neil Coonerty, sprung a trap when author Stephen King conducted a book signing event there. Though my only crime was setting one foot into the store after three hours of displaying a huge sign outside that read; “STEPHEN KING IS A MURDERER; IT’S TRUE OR HE’D SUE.” instantly several men in suits swarm arrested me and displayed me to waiting national television cameras in handcuffs on the national TV news and branded as a stalker of Stephen King. America’s cowardly response to my heroism and truth. I spent two days in a jail while the media slandered me and was released, uncharged, the damage already done. I noticed the book displayed behind King’s photo the next day  on page one in the paper was titled :”How A House Works” So, the Santa Cruz police have a record of fraud and abuse where my activism and message are concerned. They are but one of dozens of police departments who have conducted other nefarious activities related to my free speech efforts. More than you would believe if I listed them all, but including being kidnapped, handcuffed and beaten unconscious in the back of a San Francisco police van in 1987 for no reason, whatsoever, for example. My father’s suspicious death in a plane crash, even, people. This occurred days after Stephen King wrote me a threat letter about “Phase Three..” since you won’t cease your investigation..” and on the tenth anniversary of Nixon’s resignation. His dog was even found hanged in a drape chord a few weeks prior to his death, like a mob threat to me. We’re talking hundreds of abuses over three decades, people. I recall in Santa Rosa having to respond to a summons for ;”Breaking and entering.” What? Breaking and entering their magazine codes that gave me my evidence? I attended court four times with only me in the courtroom and no one else before that was dismissed. The day I arrived in Stephen King’s hometown of Bangor, Maine in 1992, for example, I had no less that six encounters with police, one ticket and had my keys and tape recorder stolen from my parked van while using a phone booth just yards away. One officer admitted on the stand that he told me; ” King gives me $6,000.00 a month just to harass you..” Six months and two other phony tickets later, tickets I all beat by the way, I finally had to leave due to freezing temperatures. Then, in 1996, in Palm Springs, King’s other winter home I would learn, when I was there to caddie for a senior golf tour event, I endured almost two dozen police events, including one gun pointing episode, an arrest the next day for advertising this fact, four citations, all of which I beat, and more, all over my van which read “STEPHEN KING SHOT JOHN LENNON” The most harrowing event there involved at least three Palm Spring’s police officers surrounding me in the patio of a crowded restaurant at night preparing to beat me unconscious, no doubt. Only my screaming to the restaurant patrons what they were up to stopped them from kidnapping me and beating me senseless.

Incidentally, and even I admit it sounds far fetched, the 9-11 attack in New York just happened to be on the same, exact week my website was launched in 2001 and the first Trade Tower attack in 1993 occurred three weeks after I spent months there with my van and magazines for the first time. I know how big my expose is. So does the government! Maybe THAT was a coincidence, but what happened recently with this DUI ticket is probably NOT a coincidence..

Now, regarding the events of January 10, 2019;

To begin with, I was introduced to my driver by a former Santa Cruz police officer named Bill who now owns The Coffee House in Santa Cruz. The Moondog Coffee House is another name it goes by. Most of his customers are former police officers, in fact. I didn’t know this at the time, but Bill learned, almost a week before my operation date, (1) Who I am as he saw my new website van in his parking lot (2) That I would need a third party, a driver as I would be on pre surgery medication (3) He knew what time and place this would occur. I only chose Cris Malsack (pronounced Malsay) a homeless man on a bicycle, because several others I asked, including a friend in Monterey I was willing to pay, declined.

I showed Cris the exact parking space I wanted him to park at three days prior. Then, the next day, when I bought him breakfast, after he and Bill had a day to discuss whatever, he confided to me that he had gotten no sleep the night before. I wondered why as it was just a block drive to a pre selected parking space. What could be so ominous about that? I thought. Partly because all police abuses have subsided since my website went up in 2001 I didn’t suspect any plot afoot to sabotage me, now. By then, however, I knew that Bill was a police officer.

January 10, 2019, I met Cris at The  Coffee House at 7:20 am. I had just driven two miles to meet him after taking my prescriptions according to directions. They said “Careful driving and operating machinery” not “Do not drive after taking.” as they were supposed to say, I would later learn. In fact, because I am a doctor’s son and extra careful, generally, I waited until one HALF hour before arrival in taking two Halcion tablets and one penicillin tablet. I felt no effects as we were about to leave. Cris, however, insisted that he drive. I let him, thinking what could go wrong in two minutes time? We had already rehearsed what to do.

Cris immediately began driving somewhat recklessly, zipping past our parking space after I directed him to  “Park right HERE!” Instead, he drove almost off the grounds before he made a jerky U-turn back to the area next to the parking space. Instead of parking my van he, without a word, abruptly exited the van leaving it in the middle of the roadway in a private parking lot with the engine running and the door wide open. That he may have also left the van in neutral instead of park is a fact I only considered a day after the event when my head was clear. For whatever reason, whether to park it in the space it was next to or rescue it from rolling, as I now believe to be the case, or just to exit the van, I found myself behind the wheel and in the bushes. The van rolled only 20 feet to a stop but not without also slightly grazing a second vehicle and hitting a fence post.

Cris immediately returned , grabbed the keys from the ignition and, apparently, stole $100.00 from my wallet before he gave it to the Sheriff’s who, amazingly, seemed to be there within less than one minute. (I would learn later that day from dispatch that two officers “…just happened to be right there at the same time..”)

Having just seen the police report for the first time I learned that, at some point, Cris sat me in a wheel chair, yelled out loud; “You’re a dead man! We have to get you outta here!” as he tried to wheel me away from the scene of an accident! Thank goodness people stopped him or I’d be in bigger trouble. Hijacked and kidnapped twice in two minutes time by the same weirdo. I have to admit I don’t recall any of that part. Now, following a crash, my adrenaline kicking into high gear, it seems AFTER the crash I may have started to then succumb to the drugs I took, but not before. I don’t recall stumbling or falling down as some said. I only recall being upright, walking. The fact that Cris yelled “You’re a dead man!” is alarming if he is part of a police plot. It shows his animus towards me, that is for sure. Not really trying to help me at all. More my enemy. Does he have inside information that I am about to be killed? The report was full of mistakes. His plan to get me a wheelchair seems more of a phony alibi to explain leaving me stranded in the middle of the road than any attempt on his part to help me, in fact.

I noticed that the citing officer completely reversed what I said initially. He claimed that I said that I drove from the coffee shop to the dentist’s office. Completely false! I told him that Cris drove me to the office but that, had I stuck to my original plan of meeting him at the office after I got there, first, none of this would have happened to begin with. How could that be turned into me claiming to have driven myself there? That was his first paragraph; a complete falsehood.

I was up and walking around, immediately, certainly in no need of a wheelchair. I told the officers exactly why I thought I ended up in the bushes all while standing up straight and walking around unimpaired. Certainly my condition wasn’t so bad I couldn’t walk a straight line then. Police cams are the norm, now, and I think they will bear this fact out. That I was not that impaired. In fact, just to make it from the back of my van to the driver’s seat required a lot of athleticism it’s so cramped, requiring quite a bit of maneuvering around several objects.

I learned from the CHP officer who cited me, officer Clissold, that Cris “…drove you here even though he has a suspended licence..”  I later asked him why he wasn’t cited for that and he told me : “Because I didn’t actually SEE him driving..” He didn’t see me driving, either. No officer did. I also learned that my wallet was suddenly missing $100.00 when he returned it to me at the recovery center. I was sober enough to walk up a flight of stairs to get a pencil and paper to do the math at the time to see how much was missing.

I later also learned that Cris was “Shooed away” from the scene by police. His voice mail said: “I don’t know what happened the way they shooed me away…”

Instead of getting my operation I was taken to a recovery center to let the medicine wear off. I was not arrested nor was my van impounded. Though the effects of the medicine were stronger hours after taking them I wasn’t tested until well after the accident occurred. I was far more sober when it happened. My field test for sobriety went almost perfect except for one wiggle with one step partially due to the fact that I wear a lift in that shoe. Had I been tested at the time of the accident I would have done even better. My breath blew a zero for alcohol. My blood sample will likely take months before it’s contents are known. Besides the prescription I was given I also took a multiple vitamin pill, a calcium / magnesium / zinc pill, an MSM pill, and a pill for my eye health and one for joint support, all accessible to anyone at any Trader Joe’s store, the night before to help insure a good surgical outcome.

Regarding drugs and alcohol I have never even been charged with a DUI in my life and, except for the one time only in my life I was too drunk to drive when I was 19, alone and on a deserted back road, I have never BEEN drunk behind the wheel in my entire life. Ever since my parents conducted aversion therapy on me when I was about 13 I have never liked alcohol and only buy one drink per night whenever I karaoke. Usually maybe two beers a week. I defy anyone to find a bartender or waitress who could deny this fact. Marijuana is the only drug I have ever purchased in my life. I have never experimented with anything I consider dangerous, ever, either. My teeth went bad due only to decades of living in a van to break my Lennon expose. I have never tried meth or speed in my life. Before marijuana was made legal in California I had a doctor’s prescription for it due to back pain and stress related to my police abuses, in fact. If I actually break my Lennon expose I will be one of the best role models in celebrity-hood in this drive sober regard. Now I am about to be criminalized for something I am not guilty of.

Incidentally, I have no criminal record, no felonies, no misdemeanors in my almost 65 years of living. All that could change with this misdemeanor offense I am facing.

After being released from the recovery center at 3:00 pm and driving just fine I immediately went to The Coffee House (open unusually late that one day for whatever reason) I asked if Cris was around. Bill said not since we left that morning. Bill then said; “He was only trying to get you a wheelchair.” Unless officer Clissold told him this (he had come by trying to locate Cris) Bill must have lied that he hadn’t seen Cris. I explained how it was that Cris stole $100.00 from me. Bill said that I fell down twice leaving his coffee shop that morning. I replied; “I did not.” and I explained that my prescriptions  only said “Careful when driving..” to which Bill angrily responded; “And that’s the only way you’re going to beat this!” The last thing he said was; “You know I’m a former police officer, right?”  To me it sounded like; “You know you were just set up, right?” Far from stumbling to my van that morning,  I recall being able to open my rear door assembly, prop up the hatch door with a stick, open the swinging door below, climb up and inside and close these doors behind me all by myself without anyone’s help. All this just two minutes before my mishap and just ten minutes after I drove a few miles to the the coffee shop just fine.

That evening I discovered, along with my ticket for DUI, a stapled set of papers that turned out to be the prescription directions the dentist’s office was supposed to give me days earlier at my consent signing appointment. Apparently the dentist’s office felt obligated to include them and gave them to the officer. These formal directions read; “Do not drive after taking medications…” Wow! That was a contributing factor, as well, I think you’ll agree. The real directions were delivered late, print dated after the fact, and contrary to the bottle directions I was told to follow the night before surgery. While no evidence of collusion with police, bizarre, nonetheless. Good thing I DID wait until one HALF hour before arrival to take these meds, it turned out, instead of one hour as the bottles directed.

The next day, still a little disoriented from the Halcion, I drove to the CHP station and met with officer Clissold. I then wrote a letter to him explaining what I thought happened since I wasn’t really asked what happened. I wrote that I thought I just tried to park the van and found myself in the bushes. It was there that I learned that the all important pink papers regarding my DMV obligations were missing and not with my citation. Even though he hadn’t, he told me he gave them to the staff at the recovery center.

That day I learned he had not done that when I checked. Days later, when he called me, he admitted he gave them to no one but had forgotten to give them to me. This one thing could have resulted in an automatic drivers licence suspension had I not caught it in time and set up a hearing date with the DMV.  My citing officer had already changed his story. (Subsequently I learned that, because mine is not an alcohol related offense, the paperwork for the DMV is optional.)

The next day, my head now clearer, I called him back to say I now remember, distinctly, that the gear lever was out of position when I grabbed it. That this means I may have instinctively jumped into the driver’s seat, not to park the van as I once thought, but to save it from rolling into the bushes. He accused me of changing my story and he would not add this new information to his report. I explained that the medication clouded my mind initially and that I did not necessarily change my story but added true facts I forgot initially.( One attorney told me that that medication involves memory issues.) It didn’t matter to him. This would explain a lot; Cris stealing money from me and the other behavior he displayed that showed his hostile intentions towards me. It also explains the path my van took. It suggests that I was unable to get into the driver’s seat fast enough to stop it, in fact. That Cris probably left it out of gear only occurred to after I learned that he also stole money from me at the same time, showing his hostile frame of mind.

A week later I returned to the coffee shop to find Cris and my missing $100.00. He was there and said something that suggests he was coached to say, to taunt me to see if I would try to take a swing at him. He said: “Hey toothless, what’s new?” first thing out of his mouth. Not the contrite  behavior one would expect after he caused my van to get wrecked and my operation scuttled. As so often in the past, these trespassers who are a party to trouble in my life and expose activism, are distinctly smaller than me making it easy for me to react with violence against them if I wanted to. Cris I could dispatch in less than a minute, for example. I explained that he stole $100.00 from me and I owe him nothing until it’s returned to me. At first he tried to deny it and I said; “So, you’re saying the officer took it?” He responded; “When did I ever have your wallet?” When I replied; “When you reached across me and grabbed it from the ignition.” Suddenly he went silent, turned away and muttered something about me not letting him find my van parked around town. A threat. It now sees his best opportunity to steal from me was when he parked my van before the police arrived. My wallet and keys are on the same key ring.

Deputy Claussen, who initiated a theft police report, aborted it in mid process suggesting we finish up the next week, declined to do so when I did and he told me I had to take it up with small claims and that he would not be able to assist me even with a report.

Initially, I called the sheriff’s department to find out what two cars were doing so close to my mishap at the time of my mishap. Weeks later I received a call fro them, a woman, and she said something about my needing a psychological evaluation since they learned of my suspicion that I may have been targeted by them. BIZARRE!

Finally, on January 28, I went to see Bill and was met with hostility. He actually told me to leave before he gets upset. At that point I said; “There’s a chance Cris left my van in neutral.. Was I set up?” He went silent and turned away from me.

Recap of red flags suggesting a police sting / set up operation:

(1) A police officer / coffee shop owner introduced me to this driver; Cris.

(2) He had three days advance knowledge of my predicament of being slightly drugged and needing a ride to an operation a block away from his shop. He knew who I was and that the police had already tried to set me up once, no doubt, as he was employed by their department at the time, I believe.

(3) Cris disobeyed my directions to “Park right HERE!” and, without a word, almost drove off grounds before making a rude U-turn back to the area but left the van stranded, possibly out of gear, the engine running and the door wide open in the middle of the road next to my parking space. His explanation that he was getting a wheel chair – something neither need or discussed, ever, between us – could have been just a convenient alibi to justify this bizarre conduct.

(4) Two patrol cars just happened to be a half block away at the time of my mishap.

((5) After learning that Cris was driving with a suspended licence he was not cited but, instead, “Shooed away..” according to one of Cris’ voice mails.. A major material witness homeless person  released when he should have been cited.

(6) Officer Clissold withheld the vital DMV paperwork I needed. Papers that would prevent an automatic driver’s licence suspension.

((7) Days later he admitted he lied about given them to other staff but that he just failed to give them to me.

(8) Instead of drawing my blood and field testing me at the time of my accident, police waited a few hours until the effects of the medications were stronger to do so.

(9) One innocent wiggle of one step does not indicate impaired condition when all other aspects of the test went fine. I showed the officer the reason why; a lift in one shoe.

(10) Bill’s behavior, suggesting I was unsteady before my trip to the office, flies in the face of the fact that I was up and walking just fine as I explained what happened to the police right after. All caught, presumably, on police cams. Getting into my van and then getting from the back to the driver’s seat all require a lot of sobriety and I did both with no problem. So why would Bill make up a story about me falling down when I wasn’t?

(11) Bill’s statements alleging he had not seen Cris since that morning yet also saying that “He just wanted to get you a wheel chair..” contradict each other. This, unless officer Clissold told him this later that day.

(12) Cris’ remark; “Hey toothless…” as well as his theft of my money at the time of the event, this and his bizarre attempt to wheel me away from the scene of an accident and his remark; “You’re a dead man!…” all suggest a malice in his intentions towards me, not the actions of one getting me a wheel chair and looking out for my well being.

(13) Deputy Claussen’s refusal to file a theft or threat report after suggests foul play, I think. Since when was theft and making threats a non reportable crime?

(14) The Santa Cruz authorities had the opportunity, motive and capabilities to exactly set me up in exactly this manner using Cris’ attempt to get a wheel chair for me as the alibi to cover their plot. I, at no time, needed a wheel chair. Whether my van was left out of gear or not, being left without explanation in a van in the middle of the road for a few minutes with the door open and the engine running is a recipe for the owner to either exit the van, park it or, as I now believe to be the case, rescue it from rolling into the bushes.

(15) Hundreds of other police abuses over three decades prove there is a conspiracy against my expose activism. That I am about to launch TWO logo’d vans on the streets only scares these authorities even more to act against me.

Now, having laid out my case for a conspiracy, is there a chance that it was not one? Did Cris, in good faith, try to get me a wheelchair instead of using that as a ruse to set me up abandoned in a roadway with my van running and the door open? Yes, it may BE possible that is the case. Why would he sign his name to a paper that makes him responsible for my well being as he did.? Had he any money that would leave him liable for, who knows, a million dollars law suit for causing me so much pain. But he has no money or he wouldn’t be living outdoors on a bicycle. So the matter is up in the air, I’ll admit. Even I admit I am only sure of the fact that, when I grabbed the steering column, I noticed it was out of it’s usual park position. Why would Cris steal from me and, at the same time, pretend he was helping me? Maybe he just couldn’t tame his criminal instincts at the sight of five twenty’s in my wallet. I doubt he is a paid police informant and that that is why he hangs out there. But I could be wrong about that. Time may tell. Every police department has homeless types who are undercover police informants.

People of the Central coast and America, beware! The government may have just sprung a police string operation against me last week in an attempt to cost me thousands, delay my mouth restoration and get my; website and emblazoned van(s) off the streets to keep you in the dark and possibly set me up for murder, if they’re this depraved to conduct such a cruel hoax as I think just happened.. It happened no sooner than Gavin Newsom was sworn in as our governor but, if it was a govt. sting, it was pure luck on their part that the coffee shop I enlisted for a third party to present and receive me after surgery was owned and operated by a retired Santa Cruz police officer; his first name Bill. Bill admitted that the man I wanted to deliver and receive me just a block away was unreliable but, as others I asked, including a friend in Monterey I was willing to pay to do this were unavailable, I had little choice but to hire Cris Malseq, (Pronounced Malsay) a homeless man living on a bicycle, to do the job; $20.00 cash upon delivery and another $20.00 upon walking me to my parked van. Simple as could be. I even took this man to the designated parking lot and which spot to park just days earlier. I would have parked at the dentist’s office and met him on foot but I was afraid he might forget the address of the dentist so I agreed to meet him at the coffee shop I knew he was familiar with. My biggest mistake, it would turn out.

I was scheduled for one of the biggest and best days of my life – to get my mouth fully restored with professional implants from a reputable dentist – and I needed a third party to facilitate the procedure, to present and deliver me so I could sleep off the drugs in my parked van.  That was the plan. Never was there any discussion with anyone about any wheelchair, my driver’s convenient excuse for leaving me and my van unattended, running, in the middle of the roadway with the door wide open. The day was January 10, 2019. I was ecstatic at what a great day was going to be for me after years of waiting and saving my money for it.

Folks, through no mindfulness of my own other than to rescue a moving, abandoned vehicle or, at the very least, finish parking it after my driver left me abandoned with the engine running and the door wide open with out any word as to why, I found myself behind the wheel and in the bushes, too late to stop the van in time. A DUI misdemeanor offense I don’t think I deserve. I believe I WAS set up. Even if not, I should not be held accountable because the instructions on the pill bottles wrongfully said “Careful when driving..” instead of; “Do not drive…” The doctor’s assistant admitted this fact to me, after. I was only given instructions for my medications AFTER my mishap. The copies were print dated the same day of my operation. I was supposed to receive them three days prior but, for whatever reason, they weren’t given to me. I got there at 7:30 am, before they were even printed. I finally realized what these papers were doing along with my citation upon release from the recovery center. The staff gave them to the police or the CHP who cited me. A little too late, I think. I followed the instructions given to me by the doctors staff just hours earlier; “to follow the bottle’s instructions.” I was never told I could not drive. The instructions allow driving and only recommend being careful when doing so. I even delayed taking the med’s until one HALF hour before arrival instead of one hour, just to be safe. It all seems to me to have been a brilliant, hastily constructed, police sting to set me up for a DUI (drugs only) charge and perhaps get my vans off the street now that I have gotten aggressive with my messaging. Now that I have invested thousands of dollars in purchasing one and restoring another, just about completed, for a major publicity campaign. I am the government’s worst nightmare as I have the goods on them regarding John Lennon’s political assassination. The same municipality on the scene within seconds of the accident tried to slander me on national TV news in the mid 1990’s for attending a Stephen King book signing with trumped up trespassing charges just to do this to me; show me on TV in handcuffs branded as a stalker. As newspaper photo’s show, I was merely holding a large sign that read; “STEPHEN KING IS A MURDERER; IT’S TRUE OR HE’D SUE.” Only after I was coerced to take one step inside the store by a stranger was I ambushed from all sides and arrested and put on television. Two days later I was released with no charges filed, the damage to my reputation already done. So, this police sting operation I allege may be the case is not far fetched at all. Other strange facts suggest this to be even more the case.

It is possible this whole thing was innocent and he was just a loopy homeless person who royally screwed up a one block drive to a parking space, but his actions, then and after, suggest not. He had hostile intent, it seems to me, all along.

I am alerting you to my plight so that you can muster whatever support you may have for me to show the authorities you have my back. I need your help, people. Please. Get involved. Masses, get of you guilty, apathetic, lazy asses! My evidence is the pot of gold you have needed since before you were born. Admit it. Not helping me is child abuse as King is still raping all of you until he is exposed BY YOU and jailed. The system, the media and courts who have mind controlled all of you, won’t do it, ever. Only YOU can make justice and truth real in your lives. You’re all sick, people. Realize that. you NEED Steve Lightfoot. You need King like a hole in the head. Why do you think your children are shooting each other at school like King’s 1970’s novel “Rage”? Because you let him keep poisoning all of you, that’s why. You are all chicken and scared of him ” You need me out on the streets with my website and both of my controversial vans. No apathy allowed.

Rather than repeat myself ,please read the letter I am submitting to the ;local district attorney who has the power to prosecute or dismiss my citation before charged.

Steve Lightfoot

P.O.Box 7311 Carmel, Ca. 93921

District Attorney Of The County Of Santa Cruz

Dear Sir,

Steve Lightfoot, here, writing your office again to ask you to not file charges in my dui (drugs only) citation January 10, 2019.

Dear Sir,

As I wrote before, I think there are too many red flags indicating my situation was, indeed, a police setup to deplete my finances, remove my two website logo’d vans from being seen in public, suspend my licence and to criminalize me, unfairly. Because a mid 90’s false arrest of me by the Santa Cruz police will come to light after my John Lennon murder expose breaks worldwide I think local authorities  are trying to keep me from breaking my story. I was charged, then, with suspicion of trespassing for setting foot in Bookshop Santa Cruz which is owned by former mayor; Neil Coonerty. I was put on national televised news shown in handcuffs and being branded a stalker of author; Stephen King. Two days later I was released, uncharged, the authoritie’s mission accomplished. In fact, the next day, Stephen King was photographed in the Sentinel in the bookstore with a book titled “How A House Works” positioned behind his face, as if to taunt me, after.  Now, over a decade later, now that I suddenly have two website logo’d vans, now that KSCO Radio interviewed me for two hours last February of 2017 and I substitute hosted for a few days, now that I am gaining legitimacy, it seems the authorities have turned an innocent visit to my dentist’s office into a personal nightmare. That all this was made possible after I told a coffee shop owner / former Santa Cruz police officer that I needed a driver to present and receive me for major oral surgery and that I’d be on pre surgery meds at the time. Bill, this former police officer, knew who I was because he saw my van in his parking lot and, no doubt, was aware that his police department engaged in fraud to put me on national television in handcuffs  in 1994(5)? branded as a stalker of author Stephen King who I can prove murdered John Lennon in a Nixon, Reagan conspiracy. He likely informed the authorities of this opportunity and coached his homeless customer (my driver) to disobey my instructions to park in a stall already pointed out days earlier when we rehearsed everything and drive recklessly almost off the grounds and then leave my van running with the door open perhaps in neutral to see if I’d get in the drivers seat, after. To do all this without saying a word to further confuse me.Since this man is usually very talkative I do think he was coached and that this accounts for his behavior that day. I was under the impression that he had just stolen something valuable from my van and ran away. It is entirely possible I was merely trying to exit my van to find out what was going on and, since the driver’s door was the only exit, I may have jostled the van into motion and found myself trying to stop it in time as I recall that the gear lever was out of position and probably in neutral and probably left in neutral on purpose to entrap me. I do know that I was capable of maneuvering from the back section of my van into the front seat and that that feat was far more demanding than trying to back it into the parking space it was next to if that’s what I tried to do. I told the officer that’s what I thought happened almost an hour later when the drug’s effects were more powerful and I was in a state of shock, but that was before I found out that this same designated driver stole exactly $100.00 from my wallet during the confusion and before this same individual taunted me after saying; “What’s new, toothless?” when I came to get my money back days later. Even that remark may have been coached as it could have provoked me were I were a less civilized type of person. When I tried to file a theft report officer Claussen suddenly aborted the report in mid stride and refused to follow up, later. My designated driver, who I blame for what happened, who had no valid licence, was not cited for driving on a suspended licence though he admitted to driving me there. He was, instead, “…shooed away…” To add to the mix I was cited weeks later on April Fools day by another CHP officer from the same office as the first citing officer mere seconds after getting behind the wheel and I have discovered that the dash camera tape was edited severely to show only one side of the story. I believe this officer was waiting for me, parked, and was looking to cite me. Though my understanding of dash cams is that there is a two minute retrieval buffer after the switch is turned on, only one minute or less is shown, including a section where the officer claims I made a further miscue entering the roadway. His other claim that my first lane change caused  the car behind me to brake is not true. Nor was I even close to that car at the time. In fact I swerved around the car in front of ME who suddenly slowed almost causing an accident and, just as suddenly, the car I then found myself behind also suddenly slowed causing me to swerve around him as well to remain safe. It was two emergency maneuvers at once caused by the cars in front of me who, for whatever reason, both slowed suddenly in front of me. In hindsight I think the two cars both slowed suddenly after noticing the CHP car following us. This happened to require two consecutive evasive maneuvers by me to avoid an accident. That is what happened.

So, why would this other CHP officer profile me to tag me, yet again? The day after my first ticket I spoke to officer Clissold and, because I have noticed an uncanny pattern of bad things happening to my trespassers, I tried to let him know that, if he is part of a conspiracy, he should think twice as my avenging angel seems to be real, citing how my home town of Santa Rosa burned down on John Lennon’s birthday, recently, how another municipality suffered a gallery of horrors including three major oil spills, two record damaging fires and the worst mudslide in history there, all within one years time. The actual town that unfairly cited me had, I think I read, either 500 or over 5,000 homes burn in one day. All this after I told the judge bad things may well, indeed, occur over this injustice if the past is any indicator. I was aware at the time,  I mentioned that the Loma Prieta quake occurred just a week after I first visited Santa Cruz and  for a month. I appreciate, now, that this was not a good idea but was sincerely looking out for the officer if he was an unwitting part of what I think is a deliberate plot to entrap me. I apologized to him a week later and told him it was meant in a constructive way, not a threatening way. I believe I was aware that one kSCO host’s wife died shortly after he belittled me and my cause on his show and the occurrences were just too obvious not to pay attention to. The long list goes on and on. The nations famous columnist Herb Cain died of a heart attack weeks after badmouthing me in the Chronicle newspaper and there are dozens of other incidents that are too coincidental to merely dismiss as such. I was trying to steer officer Clissold out of any possible bad luck for his sake and not just mine. Perhaps he took it wrong and decided to punish me by having another officer add a ticket to my troubles. That’s the way it all seems, honestly.

I know this charge against authorities does not sit well with court officials and there are other arguments to be made as well. I will list other ominous red flags regarding this first ticket later but, for now, there are other defenses in my favor even if there is no conspiracy to profile and entrap me.

1) My prescription’s instructions were mislabeled. They said’ “Careful driving and operating machinery.” It should have read; “Do not drive after taking this medication.”

2) Although the doctor instructed me to take two Halcion an hour before arrival, I waited until one HALF hour before arrival to be on the safe side. I had driven several miles just prior to the accident to meet my ride at his coffee shop. The other two Halcions I was to take after arriving, I never took. I still have them. I was only under a half dose, ever.

3) Contrary to accounts I was stumbling out of the coffee shop and that I had to be helped into my van, I did not stumble and I opened up my hatch door assembly and climbed into the back section of my van unaided. At the time I was not feeling any drug effects. It was other’s reports to the contrary at the coffee shop minutes earlier that I know to be false that alerted me, initially, to some funny business going on.

4) Just to be able to get myself from the back of my van into the driver’s seat (My only exit) requires more sobriety and bodily control than merely trying to back my van into the stall it was next to would require (If that’s what I tried to do.)

5) the above fact indicates that my van may, indeed, have been left in neutral and I was unable to get my foot to the brakes in time to stop it from crashing into the bushes. I do distinctly remember that, when I tried to move the gear lever, it was out of it’s normal park position. Whether it was rolling and I instinctively jumped into the driver’s seat to stop it or whether it started to roll after my movements to get out of my van triggered the motion, I don’t know.

6) Diagrams and the damage to my van indicate I at least was able to steer away from the other vehicle that was trying to park and then steer away from the bushes after. All in keeping with my belief that I was set up with a van in neutral, my only failing being able to get to the brakes in time.

7) The trauma of crashing my just painted van as I was about to receive dental work triggered whatever drugs were in my system due to an adrenaline rush which accelerated my system.

8) The citing officer arrived 45 minutes after this episode at a time when the drugs effects would have been much more powerful than when the accident occurred.

9) There was no reason for me to think I was not capable of merely parking my van, if that’s what I tried to do, as I had just driven several miles minutes earlier just fine. The pharmacy’s instructions gave me no reason to think I could not do this. I was in a private parking lot and not in an open thoroughfare and in a five mph zone. I was being “careful” while driving, as the instructions read.

10) If, in fact, I found myself in the driver’s seat to rescue a moving vehicle I cannot be held accountable for what happened. I have every right to avoid an accident if possible and protect life and property.

11) If, in fact, I tried to park my van and found the lever out of position and that influenced what happened, again, I should not be held responsible. I distinctly recall this fact about the lever being out of position. Any attempt to park in reverse would, instead, move the van forward if it were in neutral to start with.

12) Even if a test confirmed I had drugs in my system the test was made at a time when the effects would have been much stronger than at the time of the accident. One test was made several hours later. If another test was performed it was at least an hour after the accident when the drugs effect would have been at their peak strength and not like the effects were at the time of the accident.

13) Considering the pharmacy was partly to blame for mislabeling the instructions, considering that the designated driver, Cris, disobeyed instructions to park as rehearsed, nearly driving off grounds, and recklessly, then jumping out of my van with the engine running and the door wide open, all without saying a word, would cause a reasonable person to at least find out what is going on and try to exit the van before being late for his appointment, considering all that, I would argue that I was an innocent victim of a string of bizarre circumstances beyond my control

14) Were it not for the fact that the drugs do cause memory issues I would be able to say, for certainty, which of four possible scenarios was correct; whether it was a case of trying to park and finding the lever in the wrong position, trying to merely get out and see what was going on, actually trying to rescue a rolling vehicle or having to rescue a rolling vehicle after possibly jostling it into motion by just moving from the back to the front of the van. By the same token I doubt anyone else can say, for sure, which was the actual case, either. I searched for any video and was assured there was none.

15) A dental patient with erroneous pharmacy instructions having to trust a stranger to present and receive him for an operation finds himself in the bushes a minute after letting this man drive his van one block, cause unknown, after this stranger disobeyed instructions, drove recklessly and left the van stranded in the middle of the parking lot. It sounds like anything but a conscious act to drive while under the influence of drugs and more like a case of bizarre circumstances.

If the circumstances were orchestrated, if Cris was coached to demand the driver’s seat, say not a word and drive provocatively and recklessly before leaving the van in the middle of the road with the door open and the engine running and even possibly with the van in neutral, balanced on a knife’s edge, if all this is true, that this police officer who recommended the driver in the first place may have used him to serve the motive’s of the police in Santa Cruz and set me up then it is a scandal and a crime and me a complete victim.

There are many, many red flags to suggest exactly this, whether there is proof or not.

(To be continued…)

(To be continued….)

I am Steve Lightfoot in the matter regarding a dental operation gone awry last January 10, in Dr. ………………….’s parking lot. One second I was about to receive a long awaited and needed dental operation, the next moment I was wondering why my driver had suddenly exited my van leaving it in the middle of the parking lot with the door open and the engine running after ignoring my directions to park, the next minute I found myself in the bushes after moving from the back  section of my van to the front. I found myself either trying to exit my abandoned van, trying to rescue it from rolling as I remember it was out of gear, or perhaps trying to park it in the stall it was next to. At first I thought it was the latter but now realize that the middle is the probable cause; trying to stop a rolling van. It’s even possible the jostling of my maneuvers into the front of the van (The only exit) could have triggered the rolling. Though I was feeling fine and had just driven several miles to the coffee shop to meet my designated driver I had taken some pills a half hour earlier, pills that instructed only  “Careful driving and operating machinery.” It’s even possible that, after the accident in the bushes that ensued, it was enough to raise my adrenaline to the point that that medication I was told to administer could have then taken hold. Up to the accident, however, I should have been in control and I felt fine. Just the maneuvering required to get from the back section of my van to the front seat requires athleticism, balance, strength, and agility and having to wing one leg sideways around a post as well as a garbage can, all while bracing oneself with both hands on the seat and the dash. If I had tried to park it I should have easily been able to do that after getting to the front seat. I now believe I was trying to stop a rolling van. All the existing diagrams and accounts seem to point there more than anywhere else. I was only under the influence of whatever I was told to take after the adrenaline rush from the accident, itself. If the officer took a photo of my inside of van it will show just what an obstacle course I had to overcome just to exit my van and how much sobriety that act required to begin with.

All the above being just a reminder of the incident, I am writing today to add to my suspicions that the police may be involved in setting me up in this case.

As I said, the former police officer turned coffee shop owner who set me up with the homeless person who left me and my van stranded in the middle of a parking lot with the door open and the engine running without a word is one element. He knew for three days about my situation of being on drugs and needing a ride to the operation and the homeless man confided to me days after I met him that he got no sleep the night before after talking to this former police officer. This homeless man who was a stranger stole $100. from my wallet in the process of perhaps leaving my van out of gear balanced on the edge of rolling. This against his claim of trying to get a wheelchair for me. This same man who then tried to abscond with me off the grounds as if to leave the scene of an accident. This same man who belligerently said to me “Hey, toothless, what’s new?” when I came to get my stolen money back. He set up my accident by recklessly driving almost off grounds and then violently making a u-turn only to leave my van stranded in the middle of the parking lot. My directions to park at a specific spot that we rehearsed days earlier, he ignored, all the while keeping his mouth shut once behind the wheel. This seemed strange as he was always very talkative, normally. He completely changed that day.

The fact that two sheriffs deputies were less than a block away at the time seemed suspicious as my history with the Santa Cruz Police finds them fraudulently arresting me just to brand me on national t.v in handcuffs as a stalker of Stephen King, the man I can prove murdered John Lennon in a government plot. A week or two after I first called their office to ask why, a female sheriff deputy or official called me on my cellphone to intimate that I might want to seek mental health for thinking they could have been tipped off in advance that I might be vulnerable to an arrest. Very suspiciously, when I told her that the police officer/coffee shop owner told me ; “That’s the only way you might beat this ticket, is (because of the instructions on the bottle were wrong).” After I told her that she said to me; “Did he really say that?” It was as if she was concerned that he could have been that reckless to make such a remark. It sounded weird  to me. Like there may have been a keen interest in me by the whole department.

A few weeks later I was interrogated by two other sheriff’s in Santa Cruz while watching t.v. in my van and asked to move along. However, one of the officers present also asked me if I would like to receive mental health services. What made it doubly suspicious was that they gave a false reason for interrogating me. I was legally parked and they wrongfully suggested the signs said otherwise until after I corrected them.

If the police did set my accident up instructing Chris Malsack to leave my van balanced on an edge, out of gear it ruined my newly painted van and cost me over $1,900. to fix. It also set me up for possible costs in the thousands in terms of insurance rates and more.

Now, I’ve learned, after giving my other emblazoned van, the 1989 Toyota mini van, to Jack Fox Auto repair for an engine replacement and suspension work last January 07, I learned that they deliberately cut all my injector harness wires to deliberately sabotage my van. Two vans that were getting ready for exposing my evidence are suddenly damaged, seriously, in a row. In fact at the same time. It is a fact this shop services the police academy vehicles for Monterey but I hope that is not why they cut my wires and added almost $3,000. more in now needed repairs. There are other possibilities I think are more pressing regarding an acquaintance I used to know who is friends with the shop owners.

I have a District Attorney investigation launched already and am billboarding that shop out of business. I will also sue them for the damages. It’s unlike anything I’ve experienced.

Either way, the police angle to stop my newly refurbished vans from hitting the streets and to possibly take my licence away for six months seems more of a possibility than when I first wrote you.

In fact, the citing officer, officer Clissold, may have told the one witness to avoid any contact with me. My attempts to get her account of what happened were met with threats to stay away as if she had been told to avoid me. Isn’t that tampering with my ability to collect evidence? I found it curious that officer Clissold visited with Bill, the coffee shop owner / police officer, after the incident. This is the place of origin if my suspicions of a police set up are correct. Also, officer Claussen cutting off my theft report in mid stride and then canceling it, after, was out of the ordinary. All quite distressing as the police have left me alone for so long since I got my website up last 2001. It seems a contingency plan was executed at a moment of opportunity, perhaps.

In my last letter to your office I mentioned that I have been prevented from filing a citizen’s arrest on Stephen King for murdering John Lennon in spite of several attempts in Manhattan to do so. Precisely BECAUSE it is John Lennon’s murder and because the government is involved I am being denied my civil rights in this regard .As such I cannot legally be tried in a criminal matter until that right has been restored and I can file charges, come forward and remove my life from extreme danger. Equal protection under the law also means equal access to the law.

I will try to contact an appropriate attorney, either criminal or civil rights, and see what I can do to perform this right I should have. If that right is not restored, but even if it is, I would ask that you not charge me in this matter. It was mostly a matter of bizarre circumstances and not a conscious act of doing anything wrong by me. It could have happened to anyone it happened so fast. I did nothing I wasn’t led to believe I was capable of. My dentist says the pharmacy was liable and to blame for mislabeling the pill’s directions. I, in fact, exercised extra caution by taking some meds a half hour before arrival instead of an hour before (My on scene remarks  notwithstanding) Certain characterizations of my sobriety before the incident are so false I have to suspect that the remarks could have been agenda driven and not in accord with the facts. There may have occurred a sudden rush of the pill’s effects immediately after the accident due to adrenaline, but before the incident I felt fine and must have been just to get to the front seat. All indications are that I was confronted with a rolling vehicle out of gear and could not stop it in time. I do remember the column lever was out of position. It was Cris’s first time in my van. Whether Cris did this accidentally or on purpose or if this was the case I will never know.

I am the opposite type of person to find myself with this kind of charge. I have a crime free record after over 65 years of living and zealously guard to keep my rights and privileges. I live in my van(s) and need to drive them to rescue my endangered life from censorship in our media and justice system. I am the proverbial hero in the cold trying to come forward, charge Stephen king and remove my life from danger. Few Californian’s in it’s long history can point to more police abuses than I can, especially in the 80’s and 90’s. It’s not like I am imagining my evidence or it’s importance. IF this latest episode was a police set up it was cruel and callous and I should not be letting down my guard by any means. The deliberate sabotage against my other van, simultaneously, really has focused me on the nature of all that is happening to me. Please do not take this letter wrong. I am concerned about the whole circumstances as my life could depend on it.

The above is true and correct under penalty of perjury. Dated March 25, 2019

Thank you for your consideration,

Steve Lightfoot


My name is Steve Lightfoot and I am to appear on February 20, 2019 for a DUI (drugs only) citation. Having just read the police report I must write to you to let you know that it is very inaccurate and I want to offer my side of the story for your consideration and to correct the mistakes the report lists. This is a story of a third party who disobeyed directions to simply park my van but, instead, left it stranded in the middle of the roadway in a private parking lot with the engine running and the door open and possibly the gear lever in neutral, without explaining a word to me why. This is also the story of two other third parties who wrongfully instructed me on the use of my pre operation medication I was instructed to take before my arrival.; both the dentist’s office and the pharmacy. The dentist’s office was supposed to give me formal directions as to how to administer the pills but failed to do so, for whatever reason, at my consent signing appointment days earlier. I didn’t receive them until after my accident along with the citation print dated after the fact. The pharmacy instructions read; “Careful driving and operating machinery..”They were supposed to read; “Do not drive after taking medication.” as listed in my too little too late dentist’s instructions.  So there are third parties who may be more responsible for whatever happened than me.

Initially I was scheduled to arrive at 7:00 am, unmedicated and receive all my meds in house but a last minute change had me arriving at 7:30 and taking meds off site. I recall the dentist’s office telling me the night before; “Just forget everything else and just follow the pill bottle’s instructions..” Perhaps because my father was a doctor and because I stay as far away from drugs as possible, instead of taking these two Halcion tablets and one penicillin tablet an hour before arrival, just to be safe, I waited until one HALF hour before. The dentist’s office was told I would be driving to the coffee shop to meet my ride and they never said not to. In fact, I drove the two to three miles just fine and feeling zero effects, I thought. At 7:20 Cris arrived and we set out for the office a block away. Cris insisted he drive so I helped myself into the back of the van unassisted, opening at least two doors, propping one up with a stick, getting inside and closing the doors back up before sitting on my bed. Very able bodied indeed, in spite of other reports to the contrary. All this complex maneuvering just a minute before the accident.

How could I know that, in one minute’s time I could go from one of the best days of my life – getting my long needed mouth restoration started – to one of the worst days of my life – me and my van in the bushes wondering what just happened. How could I know that the man I just hired to help me would, in the space of a few minutes, disobey my directions, leave me stranded in the middle of the road with the van running and door wide open, possibly out of gear, to boot, without a word, steal $100.00 from my wallet, do all of this with a suspended driver’s licence he told me nothing about and then, after the fact, try to shuttle me off the accident scene in a wheelchair shouting; “You’re a dead man! We have to get you out of here.!” I have no recall of this last event but the report says only a group of people stopped him from doing just that. I was hijacked and kidnapped by him twice in just a few minutes. All beyond my control.

As I recall, I was abandoned by my designated driver, a man I just met days earlier at a coffee shop a block away named Cris Malsack, in the middle of the parking lot in the roadway with the engine running and the door wide open.. He had just disobeyed my directions to “Park right here.” as we rehearsed days before but, instead, without a word, drove recklessly almost off grounds before he made a harsh and sudden U-turn back to the area near my parking space but exited my van and left me and my van in the middle of the roadway with the door open, the keys in the ignition and the engine running. I wondered did he just steal something of mine and run off. I wondered was he miffed that I asked him to park. I had no idea what was happening.

One of three things happened next; Either I noticed my van rolling and tried to jump into the driver’s seat to stop it and wound up in the bushes also grazing another car that was trying to park, or I tried, unsuccessfully, to park it, or I was simply trying to exit my van as it was the only door available as the rear doors only open from the outside. I have no sliding door as it was welded shut and bondo’d over by the previous owner. I initially told the officer at the scene that I thought I was trying to park my van. The Halcion I was instructed to take, I was told later, plays with one’s memory. (Days later I called the CHP officer, Clissold, to let him know that I distinctly remember that the gear lever was out of position when I tried to grab it suggesting that the van may have been rolling and that I most likely tried to jump into the driver’s seat to stop it. That I may have misspoke about trying to simply park it. He refused to put that in his report claiming I changed my story. I told him about the medication clouding my memory but he was unmoved.)

My operation was scuttled for two weeks and I just underwent the excruciating surgery awake just to avoid any such repeat. Several teeth were removed, infection was ground away, my gums were opened up to just bone, six implants were screwed in my upper jaw and I was sewed back up. I even heard my skull crack loudly, once, all while just locally numbed.

Though the report suggests I was falling down after the accident and unsteady, I believe police cams should show that I was, instead, walking about and explaining things without a problem.

I am comfortable that I was unimpaired at the moment I tried to get into the driver’s seat. I remember noticing the gear lever being out of position, but the aftermath of crashing may have aroused an adrenaline surge that could have triggered whatever medication I was on to kick in, suddenly. I suppose that’s possible. I maintain that I was fine up until the crash. After that anyone, on medication or not, would have been dazed and confused a little.

I was driven to a recovery center and found out there that I was missing exactly $100.00 from my wallet that the citing officer gave me hours later. I was able bodied enough to climb a flight of stairs, retrieve a pencil and paper and do the math just to make sure at the time. At about that time I was ordered to provide a blood sample and conduct a sobriety test. I merely complied but did not agree to any such tests. Except for one wiggle on one step, only, I passed that test. I immediately removed the three quarter inch lift I carry in that shoe to show the officer why it was I may have slipped. My finger to nose test went perfectly. In spite of this he deemed me impaired. An hour after the fact I would be more, not less, susceptible to the medication that was to last for four hours I was told. I allege that any test administered that late after the fact should be ruled inconclusive and inaccurate.

At some point officer Clissold remarked; “He drove you to your appointment with a suspended driver’s licence.” as if to demonstrate Cris’s willingness to help me. When I asked him why he didn’t cite Cris for driving on a suspended licence he remarked that he didn’t see him actually driving. No officer saw me driving, either. This fact triggered suspicions about a police sting that may have entrapped me along with other facts, both related here and from the mid 1990’s when this same police department set me up to be televised on national television news in handcuffs labeled a stalker of Stephen King, the horror writer, who I can prove murdered John Lennon in a Nixon, Reagan conspiracy. There are many more red flag that point to just this, I will point out here, but, having read the report, I now see how it might be more innocent than I once thought.

Upon my release from the recovery center (3:00 pm) I, driving just fine, went back to The Coffee Shop to find Cris and my missing $100.00. Bill, the owner and  former police officer and the one who introduced me to Cris, told me he hadn’t seen Cris since that morning. He told me officer Clissold came by looking for him, however. Then Bill said; “He was only trying to get you a wheel chair.” the first I ever heard about any wheel chair. It was something never discussed when I went over the directions with Cris to park days earlier. Unless officer Clissold told him that he may have lied to tell me that Cris had not come by since the accident. Bill also asked me to not come back to his coffee shop trying to blame me for everything. The last thing Bill said to me was this; “You know I’m a former police officer, right? It sounded a lot like; “You know we just set you up, right?” with all the police abuses I’ve endured over three decades.

Days later I drove to Roseville, California and spent over $1,900.00 to repair my recently purchased and painted and now damaged van and I rescheduled my surgery.. When I went to find Cris and my $100.00 on the 18th of January he was there and said something I suppose he could have been coached to say to me by police to see if I would react by trying to clobber him to further entrap me. He snidely said; “Hey, toothless, what’s new?” He knew I suspected him of stealing my money by then. I told him as much and he tried to deny it at first. I replied; “So, you’re saying the officer took it?” Cris asked me; “When did I ever have your wallet?” When I explained he took it from my ignition at the time of the accident he went silent, turned away and said, under his breath, something about him vandalizing my van if he ever saw it around town. (A subsequent attempt to file a theft and threat report with Deputy Claussen was aborted in mid stride my him and I was told to file a small claim against him, instead.)

My last visit with Bill at his coffee shop I told him that Cris may have left my van out of gear and I asked him if I was set up. He just turned away, silent.

Now, almost a month later, I have seen the police report and it is so full of mistakes it prompted me to write you to make corrections. (See report supplement I included) It shows that Cris Malsack, not I, drove my van to the dentist’s parking lot..  Officer Clissold states otherwise. He must be confused. I told him that Cris insisted on driving and all of this would have been avoided had I stuck to my original plan to drive my van to the lot and walk to the coffee shop to meet Cris. I explained this last minute decision to drive to the coffee shop instead of my original plan played a role in what happened. That it would otherwise have been avoided, entirely. Strangely, his report says that Cris admitted he drove my van there to begin with. So, he claims that I told him differently. He’s wrong about that. He is confused.

The third party reports of me being unsteady and of grazing another vehicle were humbling, I must say, as I thought I was up and walking around just fine the whole time. My unassisted entry into the back of my van a minute before the accident suggests I was much steadier than some accounts given.

If I told officer Clissold or another officer that I took the medication at 6:30 instead of at 7:00 am I may have been mistaken. To be extra safe I waited until 7:00.

Reports of Cris riding his bicycle at all during any of this are  false. His bicycle was always at the coffee shop and never near the dentist’s parking lot. He drove my van to the middle of the roadway and left it running, door wide open and likely out of gear.. All while his bicycle was at the coffee shop over a block away. The report is full of the wrong information.

The fact that officer Clissold included that he got Cris’s name from his driver’s licence and then informed me it was suspended is bizarre. Cris should have been cited and this fact of a driver with a suspended licence being  involved in the whole episode should have been included in the report. It was suspiciously absent and shows a bias towards only prosecuting me.

In many ways I was a victim in this bizarre episode.

I suppose the dentist’s office as well as the pharmacy are both liable for, one, not giving me the proper instructional package until after the fact, instructions that should have been delivered to me at my consent signing appointment, the ones that say; “Do not drive after taking medications” Instead i was told to just follow the pill bottle’s instructions which read; “Careful driving and operating machinery.”

The last thing I want to do is have to sue my dentist for anything as he is about to give me back my teeth and I need him on my side. I probably have a good case, however.

The same applies for CVS pharmacy who, according to my dentist’s office, provided false instructions. They even photographed my pill bottle for evidence.

Cris Malsack is penny less and, even if liable for damages, ( He signed a form accepting responsibility for my welfare as he simultaneously left me in a running vehicle stranded in the middle of the roadway without explanation) he cannot be seen as a form of remedy for what happened, even if it was he who was mostly to blame for what happened.

I believe my record of zero DUI charges ever in my life in almost 50 years and one million miles of driving speaks to my true nature and this offense is not reflective of Steve Lightfoot the driver. In fact only once in my life have I ever BEEN behind the wheel even close to drunk. When I was 19, alone and on a back road. That scare swas all I needed and have never been under the influence of anything since. My parents gave me aversion therapy regarding smoking and drinking when I was a young man and I have never liked alcohol, ever. I’ve never smoked cigarettes, either. If I drink it’s only one beer and only when I karaoke to satisfy the merchant. I often even order milk or juice, in fact..

Except for marijuana I have never used drugs of any kind in my life. I have never purchased anything except marijuana and had a valid medical recommendation for it’s use even before it was legalized, generally. My condition relates, in fact, to past police abuses and traumas as well as lower back pain.

I did say in this instance to one officer; “No DUI’s ever should count for something.” Don’t you also agree with me in this regard? I’m almost 65 and live in my van and need it as I cannot afford to pay rent at a time when my life is in real danger until Stephen King is exposed and jailed for his real crime. To even risk losing my ability to drive would present a hardship I don’t think I deserve. I am the exact opposite of what I am charged with. Maybe one percent of the population has been as responsible behind the wheel as I have been my whole life. That anyone else was impacted, however slightly at however small a speed in just a parking lot and not an open road, distresses me greatly. I probably had to rescue a rolling van and, if that was the case, should not be held responsible. The dentist’s office and the pharmacy and the criminal driver I happened to hire for a simple job all contributed to what happened. I should not be charged, I don’t think, in this matter as it may have been beyond my control. I followed the prescription’s directions and had no cause to think I could not at least park my van. No one really knows if it was rolling or not. I only know I am certain that the lever was out of position when I tried to grab it.

It’s a non starter to suggest to a court official that the police could have orchestrated this whole event and even coached Cris to do everything he did.  I have no proof, I suppose, but there are several red flags in this regard. If I have to defend myself this aspect will be part of any defense as well as a change of venue given Santa Cruz’s prior charade to brand me on national tv as a stalker of murderer Stephen King. So, let’s stick to the other defenses I have. The dentist and pharmacy are liable for misinforming me and Cris is liable for his actions as well.

I deserve a break from your municipality for being wrongfully defamed in the mid 90’s when I am, in reality, a real live American hero, no less.

Please consider not charging me in this matter. I am willing to abide by whatever stipulation you might include to prove myself worthy of this kindness and fairness on your part. Although I have one more operation to go I will not be put under for it and I am confident no other matter will arise to disappoint you, after.

The report is very flawed. I hope I’ve corrected the mistakes so you can make sense of it all. Thank you for listening and considering my plea..

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct.

Dated February 04, 2019

Steve Lightfoot

December 27, 2018;

Well, I told my chiropractor that I must harness the energy of the celebration of Dec. 25 and apply it to breaking  my story without really knowing what it meant. It’s that funky, once a year time when people are bending over backwards to be better than they normally are and special insights abound for me.

I spent that eve tossing and turning over what slogan to use that best captures that insight. I was in a forgiving mood towards guilty mankind acknowledging that they are scared blind, raped silent and traumatized beyond their humanness to overcome. Otherwise every parent wouldn’t be protecting Stephen King instead of their victimized children. The public really must be raped silent by the evil of the crime. Shocked and awed into a stupor they can’t break free from. Military use of psychology and mind control over all of you. Nothing less than exactly that.

I’ve come up with these rather large four foot long slogans to adorn the lower three sides of my van against a black backround.;























































Those are the first considerations. Be regretful I only have room for three. Three WILL be going up, soon. By the way, for those who may be wondering, I have a small door already made to conform to what was once an ice cream van display window. The only last details may be in painting some slogans a bright yellow instead of grey where the black backrounds are considered.


Another slogan I forgot to mention.

December 17, 2018;

Most people confuse Hinckley with Chapman, but they know better than me. You see?

December 11, 2018;

Well, at least two people showed up this time for my rally and actually held a sign up with me. That’s the idea, folks, to show support and demand media attention to air the evidence so we can begin the arrest procedure of our mortal enemy, our killjoy / sociopath; Stephen King. Granted, they only stayed for a short while, but it was encouraging. One of the supporters is a fan of mine I didn’t know about. My take-away from the event was I got to emblazon my like new (2000) Chevy Astro High Top van with lots of slogans to pitch my case to the public. In the chapters below I offered up hundreds and have now chosen from that batch. Here they are; (On the driver’s side from top to bottom) – Lennon Killer’s Repent…Jail Murderer Stephen King…Demand Disclosure – Demonstrate….Be Better Than You Are – Care….Stand Up To The Cover-up….NIXON, REAGAN, STEPHEN KING CONSPIRACY…Face Up To The Facts…Smell Your Nightmare  ( Rear side, top to bottom ) –  Author Stephen King Is A Murderer….Chapman Story; Media Hoax….Nixon’s Sick Trick On You….Blowing Up Your Cover-up!  (Passenger side, top to bottom ) – Sick U.S. Under A Lie…Up Your Cowardly Cover-up….DESERVE Truth – Protest… You Phonies Saw No Trial….Govt.Media – Our Enemy….NIXON, REAGAN STEPHEN KING CONSPIRACY….Help Me Come Forward….Guilty Public Apathetic

There will be a few more after I get the bottom skirt changed to satin black so I can alternate the color scheme but, so far, I think pretty controversial and appropriate. These slogans will change as I see fit if I can ramp up the rhetoric. Let’s hope I don’t have to degenerate to ones like; “God Damn Your Apathy” because it’s legal and I’m desperate.

Just before the rally began I got on KSCO (I had to use my middle name; Mark) and was allowed to sing one of my songs from the past using Ray Charles song “Busted” I’m pretty proud of the elegance of the lyrics and here it is, a swipe, at the time, at right wing radio;

In the name of what’s fair, now liberals get air, I’m busted

Alternative views are making the news, I’m busted

Our monopoly’s gone and it won’t be long till everyone knows that the right is wrong

And, brother, that’s why I’m singing this song, I’m busted

(Verse two)

Well I had a nice gig now they say I’m too big, I’m busted

Now people will know that I’m just a Joe can’t be trusted

Well I pounded those libs with my lies and my fibs. I foamed at the mouth till I had to wear bibs

And it’s getting harder to brainwash your kids….( Melody change, outro)..I’ve got the bluuuuuuues!

It was in response to the then re-introduced “Fairness Doctrine” in radio.

Without sounding too proud, only a John Lennon could have done better, I think. Nobody was ever more elegant than he when it came to lyrics. What a loss to our world he is dead. In my opinion, John Lennon was the greatest man in the last 200 years….Period!

Now, although my situation is better with the more robust incarnation of my message – actually using language in multiple ways to bend your conscience – I have been audibly upset, to the point of public tantrums, I’m so disgusted with America’s weak people, America’s phony people, America’s cowardly people.  You IMPOSSIBLE phonies aren’t fair and you’re all very sick and beaten down by the Rockefeller media machine.

November 28,2018

As my anniversary rally deadline looms KSCO, the radio station who interviewed me last year and allowed me to host for two days, is censoring my input over their airwaves (A victory for all jealous losers who can’t handle the truth)

Meanwhile, I am re emblazoning my new van with my website address and a dozen selected messages to sink the message into the blind soul of America.. At the top they follow;

Silent America Insane….Lennon Killer’s Repent…Guilty Public Apathetic…Author; Stephen King Murdered John Lennon….Chapman Story; Media Hoax….Nixon’s Sick Trick On You…Storm Your Lying Media…You Brainwashed Bozos….Silent America  Yellow…Face Up To The Facts – Stand Up To The Cover-up….Govt. Codes. Tell All…Proof, People – Wake Up!…Sick U.S. Under A Lie…Log On Or Lose Out….Loser Public Under A Lie…Smell Your Nightmare…Get Well; Get Informed…United You Misunderstand…Are You Truth Worthy?…Silent U.S. Under Evil….Your Apathy – Pure Evil….Assassinate Your Apathy….Collapsing The Cover-up…Blowing Up Your Cover-up….Jail Murderer; Stephen King….Only Cowards Cover Up…You Mute Masochists….Your Enemy; Your Apathy….Real Story Your Apathy….Satan Got Your Tongues?….Still Sucking Under A Lie?…You Suck Under The Lie….Only Cowards Don’t Care….Your Apathy Isn’t Funny…Your Cover-up Isn’t Cool….Curb Your Cowardly Cover-up……Too Stupid To Care?….Silence Is Sub-human…Sub-human Race, Repent….Sick America Silent…..Sick U.S. Under A Lie…..Sick, Silent America….Guilty Mankind, Willfully Blind…Shame On Your Apathy…Get Informed, You Phonies…Phony Public Repent….Silent Public Exposed….No Good Public Silent….Silence Is For Victims…Fight Back You Victims….You’re Nixon’s Victims….Your Crime, The Cover-up….U.S. Caught In A Cover-up…Caught In Your Cover-up….Your Apathy Is Evil….Nightmarica, Wake Up…Your Nightmare Blind U.S…..Nightmarica Unmasked….Nixon’s Nastiness Unmasked…Stephen King Unmasked…..Nasty Public Apathetic….Sick U.S, Saw No Trial….Chapman Never Stood Trial….Phony Public Failing Facts…Silent U.S. In Disgrace….Your Lives A Nightmare….Nixon’s Coup Against You….You Brainwashed Bastards….You Brainwashed Phonies….Cover-up Crippling You…Crippled U.S. Yellow…..Apathy Is For Ass-bites…Cover-ups Are For Cowards….Silent Public Stupid…You’re Phony – This Is Real…No Apathy Allowed…How Dare You Not Care…Care Or Be Square….Believe it Or Be Stupid….Believe It Or Be Brainwashed….Slob Public Apathetic…Great Cause – Lost Nation…You Mute Masochists…Media Controlled Cowards…You Corrupted Cowards…Cover-up Corrupting You…..Ignorance Isn’t The Answer…Apathy Isn’t the Answer….Ignorance is For Infidels….Come Clean, You Cowards…Fess Up, You Phonies…Phony Public Falls Silent!….Denial; Your Downfall….Real Conspiracy Your Apathy!….Your Apathy Un-American….Brave Me vs Yellow U.S….U.S of Apathy, Repent……Silence = Self Abuse…Help Me Come Forward Or Hold Yourselves Back…Be Better Than You Are – Care……

The only question being WHICH dozen slogans out of that pool. They will be divided into two fonts to separate the messages (The kind used by Time and Newsweek at the time) and some will be stacked two liners. They will splay akimbo across the yellow body of the van using grey letters and the blackened windows that will showcase the website address will be in either grey or yellow letters using a special font like on my other van. The idea is to either shame or educate you to the point of becoming outraged over the matter enough to protest against the media censorship of this monster sized news. The biggest expose of all time, in fact. A news story with automatic revolution built into it. THE story of our time, bar none. PROBABLY the biggest news since Christ. That’s my esteemed opinion. That’s why I think it scares you all so much. So much power in your hands for a change. You seem embarrassed to use it. You poor, terrorized, media scared, boot-lickers. Now you have a chance to be well for once.

So, “Get Outraged, You Douche Bags” The watching world is wondering what ever happened to the home of the brave.

The details behind KSCO blackballing (censoring) me.!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

If you listened to my last call on KSCO this Saturday, the 30th of November, 2018, you heard Michael Zwerling, the owner, announce that they would be blocking my number from now on and that his mistake was being too nice to me in the first place. He used my use of the word “bullshit” as his pretend excuse for doing so, just proving that he is full of bullshit and that his station, KSCO, is all just bullshit befitting of Trump’s ‘enemy of the people’ description of the media in general. It wasn’t at all like that, people. Still, I know I will be remembered, figuratively, yelling “Bullshit!” as I left the building, so to speak. It’s a fitting word for the station and situation.

The week after my February 14, 2018 interview when I called the station Michael Zwerling interrupted me to announce that; “Most people think that Steve Lightfoot is crazy…” busting whatever good guy image I may have had of him before. He knew, full well, what evil he was up to. He was putting a pillow over YOUR FACES and smothering you in your sleep. Without guilt, he was injecting you with media poison. Just like the ‘enemy of the people’ media does. I let it slide without too much fuss but I knew M.Z. was likely no good, then.

Months after this his team of part time hosts re-iterated Zwerling’s untrue suggestion that most people think I’m crazy. One said that ; “…everybody knows Steve Lightfoot is crazy.” His co-hosts chimed in that; “…Even if Stephen King DID kill John Lennon it’s not important now…”

Both of these individuals were subsequently fired.

By the way, if anyone is known for being a little “loopy” and off kilter it is Michael Zwerling who, in fact, is open about the probability….and has no claim to besmirch me. I’ve never had any mental history or ever taken meds. Can he say the same? I’ve never been diagnosed as “crazy” in spite of one government attempt to do So, what’s his history?

When I was interviewed in February one caller tried to shoot me down (I think orchestrated in advance by Zwerling) when he said that I; “…have no humility.” As if I shouldn’t be extremely proud of what I do. Months later I referred to that call suggesting that I’d rather have no humility than to have no pride like the caller. Ever since I turned his ‘poison’ caller inside out I started getting blocked by KSCO, several weeks ago, in fact. I suspect Zwerling took it personally since he, too, isn’t outraged by what Stephen King did to the world.

Three percent of our population runs 80 percent of our media!? I’d make a law preventing any more 20 percent of any denomination to run our media if I were president. Out of national security, for starters.


The very next opportunity Zwerling used the “Most people think Steve Lightfoot is crazy..” bullet and, I think, had his other hosts follow suit weeks later to shoot me down. I noticed Zwerling was fuming minutes after I called in to rebuke their remarks that day but  wouldn’t explain why. (My punch back at their possibly scripted remarks their first minute back from a two week suspension?) They were remembered weeks later yelling “Nazi”, figuratively,  as they left the building, however, about KSCO. After I finally skunked that poison call with my line; “I’d rather have no humility than no pride..” my free reign over their airwaves started to screech to a halt. Months ago, in fact, I had to confront Michael about Annie blocking me and that he must be behind it. He could only respond; “I don’t want to talk about it now.”

So, please, be better than you are and care. Show up at my Dec. 8 rally in downtown

WHEN you show up don’t wait until you see others protesting with me join in and START a trend or it will fail. Don’t fail yourselves or deprive yourselves of life under truth one more year.

Right now all of you people are so wrong your lives have become a real life nightmare. Time you admit it.

J.F.K.’s first book was titled; “Why England Slept” concerning their tepid response to Hitler and world events then. They were sleeping, just like you are now as the Kremlin, in my studied opinion, is raping you with pure evil trying to rot you as a nation from the inside out. A foreign attack on America, people. Will you ever wake up in time? You HAVE to jail Stephen King and slay that dragon of yours called apathy or shame on you all for being a no good do nothing when this once in a millennium news story came along to save you. In my book you’re all begging for a huge asteroid.

Regarding Big Brother Media and it’s techniques to control you and subdue you, here’s a quick display of how they killed John Lennon without even putting the alleged killer on trial, after;

They chose Dec. 8 ( JIm Morrison’s birthday) to catch you too busy shopping for Christmas to care about any murder. Chose the fourth quarter of Monday Night Football to brainwash America all at once, en mass and during a violent sporting event with “tell it like it is” Howard Cosell announcing the news as if America were watching Christians killed by lions in a Roman arena. They called the killer a “fan” of John’s to make all of you ashamed to identify yourselves as a fan, suddenly. They said he did it for fame as an excuse to cut off all coverage for a year and a half after the first month of deliberate over-saturation. They invented the drama “Who Shot J.R.” specifically to kill J.L. a year later. After over exposing the series they solved it on Thanksgiving two weeks before J.L. got shot and, just as they planned, nobody cared about who shot J.R. or J.L. any more they had been worn out for a year, already. Yoko Ono’s suggestion that we should all ; “Let the courts decide..” in her letter to the editor of Rolling Stone the first week was planned to get us all to relax our guard and let the U.S. government tell us the truth. Yoko Ono is part of the government team, ever since before she ever met Lennon. She was sent to break up The Beatles and then set up John for assassination, later. Trust me you fools. She is no good. They (the media) probably invented the Hinckley shooting Reagan scam to use it like a smokescreen to confuse us about Chapman. Suddenly everybody thinks Hinckley shot Lennon and forgot that Chapman’s 60 day psychiatric evaluation had already lapsed by then. The media switched players in the public’s minds. Reagan probably DID fake getting shot, Brady as well, frankly, as part OF the Lennon murder cover-up plot. I know this last item may make some of you think I’m paranoid. I’d respond to say you’re all so very, very, very naive. When the guilty plea of Chapman occurred it was on about page 15 in the lower left hand section of the paper and only three by five inches in size. As If they were ADMITTING something strange was going on.. This was a year and a half after the crime yet some media claim it was in 1981. They would be lying to you there, too. It was in June or July of 1982, folks.

That’s just a taste of how good they are at poisoning you and your minds. Most of you think Hinckley shot Lennon and was found insane. Wow! You’re all a sorry mess, indeed.

Just a few years ago when there was a Beatles tribute televised show a carnival barker type of character yelled out “NAAAASSSSTYYYY!!!!” interrupting what was starting out as a special thanks and tribute to John Lennon. It, literally pee’ed all over what should have been a sacred moment in the show to honor John . Instead, it was desecrated by media mind control tactics to make all of you cowards think that John Lennon was too nasty to deserve praise. In reality it is the public that allows itself to be subverted like this that is NAAAAASSSSTYYYYY!!!!!

Think of it as Big Brother urinating in your oatmeal.

Come to think of it, it was exactly like the scene in “Carrie” when a bucket of pig’s blood is poured over Carrie just as she is being honored as prom queen.. Her moment of honor desecrated. This, reader, was no accidental co-incidence.

That reminds me; The reason they gave Hinckley the bill of bad mental health was because he claimed at the start that he shot Reagan over Lennon’s murder, as if he were guilty for that. He further stated that ; “America is the land where heroes are shot in the back. When Lennon died I died, you died, the world died. Everybody died…” Two years later he was found insane and now none of you want to admit the truth about Lennon’s murder being Reagan’s doing or you’ll be called insane as well.

Do you people see how DIABOLICAL the media is???? You slobs are no match and they own you. They’re sick. They’re evil and they probably work for Moscow, truth be known.

November 04, 2018

Interim slogan ideas;


There will be, perhaps, a few double liners, too;.





The only question is which top ten to twelve will make it to the van peppered akimbo around the large website address; All letters will likely be basic grey over an either bright yellow paint job or the near black window area where the website will reside. It’s a high top Chevy Astro van and has lots of billboard space. Get ready to respond, after, now, in advance. I still have my Toyota van alternately under wraps as we speak It needs a few things fixed while I get used to the less economical but more luxurious, more humane doghouse that America has deemed I must live in for telling the awful truth about everybody and they’re evil apathy.



October 12, 2018;

I held my rally this ninth of October, John’s birthday, following a lot of KSFO radio buzz announcing it several times beforehand AND following six hours of KSCO exposure in the months preceding.

How did the people of America do? Maybe 30 people who were not just pedestrians showed up to help me (I can tell after all these years) but failed to be the FIRST to grab a sign, take a place and protest with me. The first to step forward is still waiting on his or her courage, no doubt. The rally was to be from noon till 6 pm but I pulled out two hours early to let Santa Cruz know that is not yet good enough to secure my leadership and save you from your despair and tragedy. I called KSCO radio at the time and announced I was still waiting for the people of Santa Cruz to develop adequate self respect before they could help me and that that was the real issue behind the timid response.

My next slogan may read; “STILL SUCKING UNDER A LIE?”

Speaking of which, what signs did I display during my rally?

There were, all together, five signs ranging from three by four feet, to two by three feet to three by five feet in dimensions. One sign advertised the time and place of the rally letting everyone know it was John’s birthday anniversary. Another was my website address to let everyone knew WHAT it was about. Another large, two sided sign read “DEMAND DISCLOSURE; DEMONSTRATE!” The flip side read; “SILENT U.S. INSANE; ” Still, another sign read; “FIND YOUR SPINE, PEOPLE”

I was proud of the messages and the way I used that busy intersection to make a buzz happen, after. I suddenly felt powerful in spite of the no show by the public. That any future stunts MIGHT WORK

Piggy back add on from Oct. 14, 2018;

In the week following my rally I noticed a few things;

Number one, the red algae plume enveloping the state of Florida, ground zero being within a few miles of Stephen King’s residence there.

Many of you may have seen me deliberately make a fool of myself on Sarasota, Florida city council video in 2009, I believe. It was that or not get any media coverage at all so I opted to go over the top with my condemnations of evil Stephen King being a blight on the state of Florida. (No kidding!) At least my website got aired though at least one billboard was upside down in all the bustle. The police hustled me out as if I were about to change the world. I recall a sense of drama building as I drove to the meeting, changed into a pair of slacks, at least, and made a scene as if controlled by an outside force.

It turns out that Stephen King’s presence IS a blight on the state, after all. Like a Stephen King novel, no less, a mysterious blood like red algae is spreading from Sarasota all the way up past Tampa and, now, even on the east coast in Miami.

My warnings to the leaders of Sarasota were ignored and this bizarre cosmic karma is, apparently, beating up on Florida for harboring John Lennon’s real killer.

Also, though both events were locked in on the same day, regardless, isn’t it bizarre, also, that the Hurricane Michael, the third largest storm ever in North America, hit the day AFTER Santa Cruz (the people of America) skipped caring about Lennon’s murder.

I’m telling you people, if an asteroid put all of you out of your misery tomorrow you’d be better of dead than living under the cowardliness represented by the Lennon murder cover-up. A cover-up you’re ALL complicit cowards in. Or, as Stephen King called you all in San Francisco in the late 80’s, his “co-conspirators.” I do believe your lives under the Chapman lie are worse than no life at all. Think about it, people. If you’re all that weak and phony and helpless in the face of government evil what hope is there for anything good coming from mankind?

I believe it was Hitler who wrote;

“What a fortune for governments that men don’t think.”

Think, people. I dare you.

Oct. 1. 2018;

Hold the presses, Protest rally this Oct. 9 (John Lennon’s birthday) in Santa Cruz!!!!! Noon till 6 pm at the intersection of Water St. and Ocean St.. That’s Tue. the 9th, major intersection in Santa Cruz There is a Starbucks on the corner in front of the courthouse.. Protest rally also the day before in Monterey, downtown, same time slot, Oct. 8th.(12 – 3 O’clock) Be there!!!! or suck under the media lie that has crippled you and made you weak in the first place. Deserve my evidence find. Deserve the truth. Demonstrate. Get worthy you infidels!!!! You’ve all been “Tricky Dicky’ed” and you’re all very sick. Your chance to save yourselves!!!!

(Yesterday, Oct. 2, 2018, I noticed that the people of Santa Cruz are downfaced and grim, resolved to fail me in a week. Everybody is reacting to my presence and the radio spots advertising this rally. The people seem like Soviet class losers ready to let John Lennon die in vain. I think I’ll have to make a sign that reads; “FIND YOUR SPINE, PEOPLE!!”

Get off your asses, people of Santa Cruz. Lennon killers repent!!!! DeMAND disclosure! How dare any of you people not care! Cowards deserve cover-ups. Are you? Only brave Americans deserve to live under the truth. Are you? Will you all fail John Lennon and your brave messenger, me, on John Lennon’s birthday? This expose will improve life by at least 20 percent, overnight. How can any of you NOT show up on Tuesday????? We have a goddamned, asshole of a horror writer to jail for murdering our beloved John Lennon. Santa Rosa failed me for three decades and look what happened to them; the biggest fire of their history ripped through there on, that’s right, John Lennon’s birthday last year. As I recall, the Loma Prieta earthquake hit Santa Cruz right after they first failed my evidence then.

Hi, everybody. I am Steve Lightfoot, your designated exorcist. That’s right. You probably think “messenger”. If only life were so simple. You see, you people were all made insane when Howard Cosell told you that Mark David Chapman killed John Lennon. Not one of you made sure that Chapman stood trial, after. Murder without a trial. For over three decades you have all been sinking America with your phoniness and apathy and cowardliness. The real home of the brave is my 1989 Toyota van. America, you are NOT. You’re not brave. Oh, you’re brave when a hurricane pulls your house to smithereens or a natural disaster strikes, but that’s about all your courage is good for. Quick emergencies that FORCE you to act. The more important issues like whether or not John Lennon’s freedom of speech is allowed to change America or not don’t seem to move you. For these reasons I will probably use the slogan;


to accompany the rest of my website van’s messages. It beat out;  SILENT AMERICA YELLOW. Murderer, Stephen King MUST BE JAILED FOR LIFE OR YOU”RE ALL SCREWED!!!!!! For three decades he has enjoyed ruling over all of you, urinating all over you and, yes, laughing at all “you blind, obsessive fools” He degraded your lives by at least 25 percent but you don’t care! He increased depression and suicide by as much as well. All by himself. To quote one of his books; “And you shall have your vengeance on those who fill themselves while others want..Even an American city?I spit on your cities. There is no English for it; Pokul, Verdelac, Ialic. Do you follow?!” (I think that’s Russian)  and his other oft repeated line’ “Beware the Jewish / communist plot against the U.S.” Stephen King poisoned all of you. He stole from you the brighter future you should have had and replaced it with fear and horror. You don’t have to think too hard to see he is your arch enemy., America. Your number one enemy.

If I AM a hero it’s only because I have not taken hostages or committed a crime to FORCE you to care and jail King. I’m too smart to give you what you want, a dead hero. I’m powerless as a criminal and I’m powerful as a law abiding, upstanding citizen.

(Just some notes regarding possible bumper messages);


My World View:

What is the reality of our politics? I have a good idea: Moscow beat us, won the cold war when Kennedy was assassinated in a parade and, while not advertising this coup but rather admitting defeat in the late 90’s, systematically took us over via the mass media they secretly run using gun violence overkill to make us want to vomit our guns up and repeal the 2nd amendment. They also took over our presidency several times (Nixon, Reagan, Bush, Obama and others) and much of our government and agencies that decide public policy. The Kremlin (That’s right, denial freaks) also propped up designated losers to guarantee their man would win. In my opinion Mondale, Ferraro, Dukakis, Gore, Kerry, McCain, as well as others ALL LOST ON PURPOSE to get the other guy in. That the Rockefeller group that supports this globalist takeover of America makes sure who gets elected exactly in this manner. That Trump beat Hillary Clinton caught this dynasty off guard and now we all see the clamoring media that  Rockefeller owns trying to undo our vote or at least poison the next election so he can’t get in again.

I  believe that the popularity of Bernie Sander’s run shows us how close America’s people already are to going Socialist. I think this is because we all sense the Kremlin takeover and just want to go along to get along. That America has already given up the ghost and has lost the famous “spirit of America”

One has only to study our television content to see what is happening to America. We are being dumbed down and desensitized to gun violence and any violence involving human death and destruction. We are watching “Big Brother” worship shows that showcase the F.B.I. the C.I.A. doctors, nurses,police personell. There is the superficial attempt to make the media seem like they are on our side with shows like 60 Minutes, Dateline, etc. protecting us with disclosures of injustice but that is all they are, a facade. While you’re not watching these same shows will poison you with propaganda like Mark Chapman did it, Oswald did it bullshit. And it’s the world wide mass media all in cahoots. The media is the government, for lack of a better description.

In my lifetime the human condition is far worse; The women are almost all working when only a third of them used to have to in the 60’s, for example. The violence is up ten times, the suicide rate triple, the gun violence in schools a new phenomenon, and every manner of dysfunction you can name.

The millions of John Lennon fans around the world turned a blind eye when Chapman was excused from having to stand trial to make sure we were told the truth about what happened. This fact, alone has rendered all of you more sub human than you were before Stephen King and the government killed John.

I see a move away from materialism (a 70 percent reduction, in fact) as the solution to our dilemma. Most of us work half of our waking lives and that’s a shame. 60 percent of that work is making the top percentage of our citizens rich and not you. 40 percent of your efforts support you, not the 100 percent you thought. Every person born creates a mountain of waste and pollution under our current system and half of his or her time is spent on ridiculous things that are beneath human experience. Who wants to work in a sewage treatment plant or a slaughterhouse or any number of degrading jobs? The native American Indians worst jobs were better than that. Their food was better, the air, the water, the planet. and they had almost all of their time to themselves. What a concept.

Call me an idealist but I know more than most of you ever try to know in the first place.

You all lack the guts. That’s what I know.

If Stephen King getting John Lennon’s last autograph posing as Mark Chapman doesn’t alert you to the evil this takeover represents than you are stupid. Period.

September 17,2018;

Reading my own entries above I can see why some may think that it is I who needs an exorcism. I have wrestled with mankind’s unkindness for three decades, now, and I can see it has taken a toll on me. Mankind is pretty lame, you have to admit. On the one hand I can see, in the people of the Monterey area, that people are, indeed, aware of my truth and all it’s implications. It’s almost like people are looking down their shirts out of embarrassment that no one seems to be able to openly care about my findings. No one but me is willing to step forward and demand disclosure from your treacherous, treasonous mass media.

Then I also feel like telling the species; “I gave you the best find of truth you could ever use to your advantage and you were too sick to do so. You were all unworthy of my heroism and not just John Lennon.” Well, you DO all stand indicted on that one.

John Lennon’s birthday is next month; Oct. 9, 2018 and I will be in Santa Cruz at Ocean St. and Water St. out on the corner with billboards from noon to six O’clock and I need YOU to show up! Stand by me and the truth.

I will also be in downtown Monterey the day before, on the 8th same time slot; only from 12-3.

That’s two back to back days for you to show up and care and get yourself under the truth for once in your oppressed lives.

You people are evil not to openly care. Stop defeating yourselves with cowardliness and apathy and denial. Stephen King needs to be jailed for life for what he did to the world. Only YOU can put him there. Our media ARE our enemy. They only protect the government and not you.

Me on golf technique – part 2


By Steve Lightfoot

Copyright c 2015

All Rights Reserved


By the time this book is published I will probably already be world famous for a news story that I will keep a secret for now. I cracked government codes in major magazines that prove we were lied to about a huge matter. Before I made this monster news discovery concerning our political situation I wanted to be a professional golfer and crack the secrets of the golf swing. The closest I got was when I found myself in 3rd place through 31 holes at one under par with five holes to go in the 1977(8)(?) U.S. Amateur qualifying round in Richmond, Va.. At that exact point in time I must have been one of the 100 best amateur golfers in America. Just six months earlier I was first entering big tournaments and doing poorly, in fact. A book I read by Alex Morrison, then, vaulted my performance and I was suddenly pretty good. On the 14th tee at the James River course at the Virginia Country Club (Where Nicklaus first met Bobby Jones) a crowd of maybe 50 people showed up out of nowhere to watch me and I discovered that I was in contention for one of the seven spots at one under through 31 holes. I bogeyed three of the final five holes to miss qualifying by a stroke and that was that. I admittedly choked from the shock of realizing I was even in contention. That I attracted a crowd was the real shock, though. At least I won the playoff for alternate on the first hole.

Fast forward to today my life has taken a circuitous, topsy turvy route and I find I have a lot to say about the golf swing. Most of my life I tried to unlock it’s secrets. While writing the first draft of this book I learned things I never knew before and so this is my second attempt to share the swing’s secrets with my fellow golfer.

The Core Driven Golf Swing; Catchy title but what does it mean? To begin with, no one body part, properly utilized, will register into success and make all the other body parts fall into place. Your body is a magnificent apparatus that can do wonders and everything is important. Most people, however, overuse their hands and arms at the expense of proper coiling and uncoiling of the body’s core and proper weight shifting, the trunk the shoulders and hips and legs, for example. This book compensates for this by emphasizing the core section of your body because more body parts do fall into place than not with the mind focusing on it than other body parts. In a correct swing the shoulders and hips create a differential that is implemented to create force and torque. The innermost part of the body and it’s workings that is often overlooked. What is often overlooked in a tour swing is how the spine, the shoulders, wind and unwind like a propeller shaft from the feet to the shoulders, especially during the strike and follow through. Turning your upper torso away from the target – aiming your back to the target – rather than thoughts about your wrists, for example, is what works. My basic technique is not unlike the ‘Gravity Golf’ method taught by Dennis Lee. That is, the coiling and uncoiling of the body and shifting of weight back and forth is the power source, mainly. The most efficient way to swing. The harder part of a swing is the exact path and configuration your club and arms make. It’s an oblique, yet square path and must be just so to maximize results. You need to maintain extension. You need to master the geometric path and configuration of this shoulders, arms, hands, club shaft, club head apparatus to master golf, but once you are properly grooved and have mastered grip and stance all the golf swing really is is a matter of fact coiling up of your body and hands to set up a REFLEXIVE and AUTOMATIC downswing. If you want an explosive release of the club through the ball you need to build it into your backswing. Especially near the top you want to cock those hands and shoulders exactly AWAY from impact and your target, like pulling a bowstring AWAY from the target and then just releasing. The last thought before impact is of stretching AWAY from the ball and target. POW!! To enhance this you need to also shift your weight to your back hip at the top and onto your left hip through impact, all under a steady head. This is the powerful and effortless way to swing. It means that you will golf best using a swing that uses mostly the body and not the hands so much. Your core, the shoulders, the torso and hips and legs, namely. Jack Nicklaus, in my opinion, the best golfer of all time, used this method. I appreciate that he had a very simple one piece action utilizing his entire body with the hands mostly holding on and releasing at the proper time, it seemed. In fact, to the extent that you utilize your hands to swing you automatically reign in the ability TO use your body muscles. In other words, if you have a loose grip with lots of wrist action you will find that the wrists finish the back swing and the finish instead of the shoulders and body. Conversely, if you maintain a somewhat firmish grip of, say, a 25 percent squeeze on the club and somewhat restrict the wrist action, you will find your body HAS to make up the slack and it is your shoulders that complete your turn to the top and the finish. This is a much more powerful and consistent way to play golf. There is some wrist action to be sure but the core driven motion makes sure that it is your larger body muscles that perform the swing and that the hands merely unlock the potential power therein during the release of impact. To prompt enough wrist action I recommend a set of the wrists as the swing begins, not unlike the way Dustin Johnson does. This subtle move pre programs a converse release of the hands to the target during impact. Otherwise you focus on your body to swing the club.

Ben Hogan put it this way; “A golfer will try to attack the golf swing like he does everything else in life and he will be completely wrong about everything.” What Ben meant was this; In a correct swing the shoulders and arms and hands seem to just hold back until impact. They are delivered, instead, by the lower body like a bow delivers the bow string. The minute they try to lever across and ahead of the body they defeat the purpose of a good swing. A drill I will show you to demonstrate the correct feel is to chip with a mid iron and take the club back and just forget everything to do with hands and arms and let the body pull the club through, instead. Even to the point that the arms and hands are swinging backwards all the way into impact. Can you imagine best results from swinging away from the target with your upper body, arms and hands until impact? That’s golf. Completely opposite of what you THINK would work. The art of maintaining the differentials you created going back – the shoulder coil and wrist cock away from the lower body – until impact. Pulling everything through like a bow does a bow string, your lower body being the bow. It’s an art. In late 1979 I was foolish enough to actually write Jack Nicklaus and discuss hands vs. body following an epiphany I had. At the time I thought that perhaps the hands dictate what the body does. Now I realize that a simple increase in grip pressure that day accounted for my sudden success. Being the great man he is Jack actually wrote me back. He was right, all along. It took me decades to know this, however. The hands mostly just hold on and connect the club to the body. They harness and release the energy the body provides, mostly.

One mental image of impact I liken my style of technique to is the image of an archer just before releasing the string and arrow as he simultaneously stretches the lead arm forward and the back arm back, maximizing leverage. At impact it can feel like the arms and club are pulling away from the target even as the lower body is pulling the other way, to the target. A stretch between the two forces, the more powerful lower body winning out.

Golf being golf, however, there will be times when one has to think of throwing the club to the target past the hands to do the job. Golf is just funny that way. The club passing the hands IS the most powerful part of a swing. How to do this is the trick.

As I mentioned, in 1977 I read a book from the 40’s by Alex Morrison; “A New Way To Better Golf” that vaulted my skills over night. This author greatly influenced Jack’s teacher; Jack Grout, in fact. Alex taught me to use my back muscles, for example, especially the left back and shoulder, like a sail catching wind, to power the swing at impact. Actually turning your back all the way to the target at the top makes the downswing twice as easy and powerful than if you don’t, for example. It’s one of Tiger Wood’s signature moves, in fact. Once accomplished it seems all you have to do is fall into impact and your whole torso unwinds through impact almost automatically.

Always a swing fanatic, I came to put certain golfers at the top of my list of whom to copy. Nicklaus, Weiskopf, Littler, Boros, Snead, Hogan, Ballesteros, Els, Elkington, Stewart, many others and even Mike Austin of the 30’s and 40’s. He was doing Nicklaus before Nicklaus, in fact. He influenced Jack Grout, as well. To this day I regard his action as the holy grail of how to swing a club. It’s comforting to know that he reigns as one of the most powerful and graceful golfers, ever. I’ve read almost all of their books, as well. In 1978 I was awestruck with Bobby Clampett who was, not only the world’s best amateur, by far, but, for a year, maybe the best golfer who ever lived from what I saw. I moved from North Carolina back to California to study under his teacher, Ben Doyle, in fact, to learn his very scientific method. Bobby had the advantage of being a clean slate when he started with Ben compared to me. I grasped maybe half of it, I suppose. People sometimes say to me; “Bobby Clampett” as if to indicate I swing like him. I have a good swing but Bobby’s is probably better. In 1978 it was from another time and planet, it seemed.

I consider Jack Nicklaus’s swing the very best of all time, reverse ‘C’ and all. I’ll grant not everyone could swing like Jack unless they were endowed with very powerful legs and upper body strength, were very athletic and gifted from above. If one WAS all of those things a great golf swing would appear as such;
Address, impeccable, every body part in exact perfect position. Then a smooth, one piece take away, the arms, club and shoulders all moving together. Unlike many of today’s stars the club
naturally swings inside the ball target line towards the foot target line where one’s body mass weight is, the shaft pointing TO the target at the top position, the left shoulder under the chin and pulled back. The shoulders are coiling against the resistance of the lower body. The arms are wide and extended anchored by a steady head. The wide arc that is created allows momentum to cock the club to the top. The right arm acts like a brace that keeps the arms to the right of the head and even pulls the shoulders back to the last stage of the backswing. At the top most of the weight is off the front foot and loaded on the back foot. Then, in the transition, the club is cocked even further as the lower body starts to race to the target with the legs ahead of the following uncoiling shoulders, arms and club. The right side starts to compress inward as the right elbow socks into place against the body as the left side starts to open up and race towards the target. If the backswing sequence is from the top, down, the downswing is from the bottom, up. This tightens the coil all that much more. The lower body not only transfers weight from back foot to front foot, it also rotates in a counterclockwise manner to sling everything target wards. This rotation of the hips during the strike imparts centrifugal force. Except for the automatic shift the entire club arc makes of about a foot or more towards the target from the path it made going back, (Proof of a weight shift forward.) the club and club shaft retraces the basic path it made going back, no noticeable loops. It is here that the swing is most compressed and a position from which it automatically explodes from. The actual release of the club to the target starts from the beginning stage of the downswing creating an all out unleashing of the club down and through the ball to a full, spent finish. One fell swoop from the start down to finish. You have to wait a little and time things and not get out of sequence but it is one move to the finish. The body beats the arms and club to the ball, the lower body racing forward as the upper body stays back. Going down, the right arms folds in to the right side like a spear point leading the arms and hands and club. Similarly the 90 degree angle between the club and arms puts the hands in a similar spear point position ahead of the club head. During the first half of the downswing as the right side is compressing inward the right leg pushes with all it’s might into the ground to transfer the weight to the front leg and hip upon which the weight lands and absorbs the force of the club’s centrifugal force by pushing up against the ground with all IT’S might at impact to maximize club speed at impact. At this point the hands allow the whole club to make a complete 180 rotation of both shaft and club head. It’s breathtaking to notice just how all out the rotation of the whole club really is in the bottom of the swing and the follow through. One second the shaft is pointing to the target, the hands leading the club, the next moment the shaft is pointing to the target only now the club is ahead of the hands. 180 degrees of, not only the shaft, but also the club head, the face going from open to shut closed over itself after impact. There is no room to ‘steer’ the club in a correct release. It’s all out abandon having chosen the proper path, first. By impact the weight is almost off the back foot and on the front foot. The right shoulder, arms and club go under the head as the whole assembly rotates, 180 degrees, shoulder over shoulder, club head over handle and toe over heel with club head. A trio of batons all rotating end over end, the shoulders, club shaft and club head. This is where all that pent up power is unleashed. A multiplication of levers unwinding. Part of the rest of the swing is bringing it to a safe stop without wrenching your back out of shape. That part comes instinctually.
In this whole process the shaft is aiming to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground; one third back, the top, halfway down, and halfway through the finish. In this way the club naturally wants to follow it’s way towards the target maximizing accuracy.
I mentioned Jack’s reverse “C” finish. One other thing about Jack’s technique is that he arrests the uncoiling of his shoulders more than a modern swing to spare his back the strain. His elbows often finished like a team pointing towards the target and skyward in his prime. This nuance may have increased his accuracy, too. His head does come up a little from impact to ease the back as well.
The thing about Jack’s technique is it’s majesty and perfectness and stunning body positions and fullness and athleticism. One for the ages that come along once in a very great while, only. As if God wanted man to know what the matter was really about.
There are a few modifications that are allowed since most of us are not strong enough to support exactly Jack’s swing. The two modifications I recommend are; (1) Allow a wrist break early in the swing to take that concern out of mind. Set it and forget it, making sure to set it at the proper, exact angle to eliminate any undo manipulation later. Nothing dramatic, just a subtle cracking of the wrists from it’s straight, locked position. (2) Rather than hanging back with the steady head you had at address, allow the upper body to move up and forward towards the finish with the right shoulder swinging around to the target more. A kind of walking into your lead leg for the finish to take all the strain off your lower back. Everything else in Jack’s swing, however, is pure gold to copy and anyone should be able to do so. A great swing actually conditions the body with the leg work, the stretching and coiling and uncoiling and is very involved. A great swing should give you a satisfying workout. A tonic. It should actually make you young and strong without a gym. Funny thing I’ve noticed. When I swing effortlessly with a big arc I find myself having to breath harder between shots than one would think. It’s because you are implementing the large muscles TO swing without effort and they are getting a workout, nonetheless. You’re SUPPOSED to use your core, after all. It’s at the center of everything. More of an instigator than a follower. From all it’s churning and weight shifting centrifugal force flows.

I will refrain from listing today’s stars and their techniques as they shouldn’t be saddled with that kind of scrutiny while trying to carve out their niche. The overall technique of today’s stars, however, is more simplified. The simplest of all being, perhaps, the swing of Steve Stricker. Very quiet in the hands dispelling the notion one needs a lot of wrist angles to play good golf. All modern swings have a few things in common, however; a good shoulder turn back and forward, a wide arc and good extension throughout, saving the most intense wrist action for the mid downswing to past impact whereupon the club is released head over handle and even toe over heel, almost propelled and not just merely swung. They all have the same weight shifting with the weight coming off the front foot near the top and off the back foot near impact finishing hard on the lead leg, belly facing the target, shoulders completely spent. For a period of time the modern pros made the error, in my opinion, of laying the club shaft “off” at the top and shaping their swing path too outside in versus inside to square but that anomaly is fading and a better, more square path, is reappearing. I imagine this brief anomaly got started by players trying to take the club straight back away from the ball, tracking the ball line with the butt of the club to the top and attacking the ball from exactly opposite the target on the way down. This is not square, however. It leaks power. In fact, the club head should go from the ball line at address to the stance line at the top. From the top it should return to the ball line at impact and then back to the foot line at the finish. In this manner the mass of one’s body is better leveraged into impact. An inside to square shape. It’s better to focus on a line between the ball and feet in this respect to track. I always loved the way Nicklaus and others would have the shaft point TO the target at the top and not left of it. More body mass trapped for impact that way, I think. It seemed they used their body like a propeller shaft and just held on with the hands. Even crossing the line a little is not a bad idea in this respect. Today’s longest hitter (Hogan cap and all) does exactly this. I like to teach the idea of finding the SHAFT aimed to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground. One third back, at the top, mid down swing, and mid follow through, for example. The finish involves extra foot rotation that negates this requirement, however. This method uses the target line to instill accuracy and efficiency. A matter of training the shaft to naturally achieve good results.

There are many requirements to proper technique. The wind up to the top should be at least 90 degrees in the shoulders from address and the finish should be as far in the other direction as your body will allow. On a full driver swing the pros, in fact, achieve about 100 degrees at the top. Turn your back TO the target at the top in every full swing. In these pro’s modern swings you will also notice that their lower body resists against this turn of the shoulders so as to create torque for the forward swing. The pros start the swing in the shoulders and they start to rotate immediately into the back swing. In a proper swing the lower body leads the upper body into impact from the top. The hips unwinding just before the upper body follows. The coil of the upper body and the wrist angle are preserved well into the downswing. A powerful shift of the hips and legs to the target from the top to the finish gives the club it’s impetus. You will also notice in the modern swing a minimum of unnecessary motion. Pretty much a one piece turn away from the target and a one piece turn to the target with a minimum of hand flourish. You also want to swing the entire apparatus of your club and arms along a parallel path to the target as much as possible, but especially the club shaft. The release should be so unbridled that you need at least the apparatus of arms and club swinging along the target line to maximize accuracy. In iron shots and all shots but a driver and lob wedge you want to deliver the club in a descending manner so that the divot occurs just past where the ball was. Put a tee in the ground opposite the ball and make sure your divot starts there and finishes well past that point. I prefer to take shallow divots, myself, as I prefer a higher shot trajectory. It’s also easier on the wrists.

In this book I will show you how to properly align your club, the shaft, your arms and shoulders, how much roll is allowed in the club head opening and closing (90 degrees open to the top and 90 degrees closed from impact to finish but no more than that) to maximize your accuracy and power. As with all instruction manuals the proper grip and address, of paramount importance, are emphasized as keys to your success. So, let’s begin there;

The Proper Grip;

The proper grip pressure is where I’d like to begin. As an admirer of Freddy Couple’s swing I adopted a loose, freewheeling swing most of my life. Freddy is the exception that proves the rule and his is a most beautiful and poetic and powerful and long lasting swing technique, indeed. It’s as if power pours out of his motion as the ball rises to it’s apex and falls. Most of us are not blessed with Freddy;’s talent and ability to use his brand of artistry, however. His finish is among the best, ever. I suspect his grip pressure at impact is a lot firmer than it was at take away or even mid downswing. He has learned how to co ordinate all this juggling of various amounts of pressure as he swings. Bobby Jones, in fact, slightly opened up his grip at the top, it seemed, and re gripped it coming down and HE was one of the best golfers who ever lived. Ben Hogan, while having a magnificent body swing, also had a lot of wrist cock to his downswing and release. I happen to recommend, after much trial and error, and as one with only more than average natural talent, a firmish grip of about 30 percent pressure that never changes as you swing the club. It may, indeed, firm up a little during the strike, subconsciously, but, at no time, does the pressure or squeeze on the club fall below 30 percent. This is key. From address to finish I recommend a somewhat firmish grip. It’s the difference between letting the club determine your body’s actions and your body determining the clubs action, instead. With a looser grip your body wants to conform to whatever motion your club is making and go along with that motion. With a firmish grip the club has no say in the  matter. It is at the mercy of your grip on the club and your body’s actions. A manhandling of the club, in a sense. Putting the horse in front of the buggy. At first attempt it may seem like you focus on the bottom half of the swing only. What happens below the hips. In doing so you may find your legs and hips more automatically shuttle ahead and into place before you deliver the blow to the ball. Proper lower body action becomes more automatic and instinctive when your grip is ‘firmish’. If you used a three quarter swing, only, you’d HAVE to add a little more squeeze to the grip TO make a swing. A loose grip wouldn’t suffice. That’s the logic. You actually gain power with a firm grip that manhandles the club. My distance has increased at least ten percent since I made the change. My accuracy is better, too.

When Sam Snead made his famous remark about grip pressure he said; “Hold it like a bird, firm enough to keep it in your hands but not so firm you hurt it.” Being a country boy from West Virginia Sam would know that any normal bird would not allow you to hold it without trying with all it’s might to wrestle itself free from your grip. THAT’S what Snead meant; like a bird trying to wriggle out of your grip. THAT firm.

Nicklaus has said that the grip pressure should never change in a swing but remain constant. That means at least a 30 percent squeeze just to hold onto the club during impact. Otherwise it would fly out of your hands under the centrifugal forces. Tom Watson, another great golfer, agrees that you must have a certain firmness to your grip. Nick Price even mentioned as much as a 70 percent squeeze on the club. I prefer an equal distribution of pressure overall, no one part of the hands tighter than the rest. Some pros talk of leveraging the last three fingers of the left hand against the middle two fingers of the right hand but I find this unnecessary. So long as you have a commanding hold on the club you will transmit body power through impact.

The secret is to not let this tension ride up into your shoulders but be confined to the forearms, throughout, and never decrease at any point. Your shoulders must be free to move without restrictions. Happy shoulders – happy shots. You should have a 50 / 50 relationship, in fact, between hands and shoulders, not one or the other taking over too much. This tip, alone, works wonders.

Now, about a grip’s construction;

Both palms should face each other in a proper grip and form a wall that faces the target. After your grip is secure this requirement should be met. I prefer the interlocking style of grip that marries the hands together but some prefer the Vardon grip that merely overlaps the pinky of the right hand over the fingers of the left. The ten finger is better suited for putting than a full swing as the separation actually slows down the speed of your club at impact.

In the left hand, if you open the grip and look at it sideways, the club should nestle from the first joint of your first finger to just below where the fingers connect to your palm. A diagonal position felt mostly in the fingers but partly in the palm as well. Don’t push the left thumb down the grip too much. Just hold the club in a natural manner and avoid anything that might lead to injuring your hands. In the positioning of the right hand it is less diagonal and is felt more in the fingers than the palm. The club lays more across the middle joints of the right hand. The left thumb should angle slightly towards your right shoulder, the thumb almost right on top of the grip while the right hand should look like a pair of tweezers with the thumb and forefinger evenly straddling the top of the grip, the V between the thumb and finger aiming between your neck and right shoulder as well.

I’ve tried every other variation and have learned that there IS no good variation from this standard grip. A screwing inward of both hands, in fact, led me to begin writing this book, but I’ve conformed to the standard grip, after all.

The Proper Stance;

Perhaps the most important part of the swing, excluding impact, the proper stance determines everything else you do. Anything less than perfect here and your whole swing pays the price for it. The address HAS to be spot on, perfect. From the correct stance even a poor swing will work pretty good. From a poor address a perfect swing just won’t work at all. There is a sweet spot and I’ll try to nail it down for you.

To begin with, align your feet the same as you want your club head to travel. It will naturally want to travel as your feet are aligned. I recommend exactly square to the target, neither open or closed. Parallel, like standing on railroad tracks with your feet on one track and the ball on the other. For a fade you want to open it up and close it down for a draw.

You want to flex the knees a little and bend a little from  the waist. I recommend a little snuggling up to the ball for more leverage versus reaching for the ball. Your arms should hang down naturally and only lift up to meet the club a little. More so with a driver than a wedge, for example. Crisp body lines improves posture and is healthier. A straight back line instead of a slumping posture, for example. Try sticking your chest out a little at address, in fact. A common tip is to also stick your butt out a little. Shoulders, hips and knees and feet should all be in line. Both legs should be aligned exactly. The arms, that’s another matter. Because the right hand is lower on the club than the left the right elbow will want to stick out in front of your left elbow as seen from behind looking down the target line. The exact opposite position is required to offset this fact. The right elbow should be just slightly closer to your body than the left elbow. This balances out the arms. You WANT to approach impact from slightly inside to square. This allows for that to happen. It also restricts a premature release of the club and swinging outside, in. You want to attack the ball with your body mass behind impact and that only occurs with an inside to square impact path. The left foot opens up to the target a little, about ten degrees, while the right foot points almost straight ahead opening up only very slightly the other way.

You want to position the ball opposite your left instep or slightly behind that spot depending on the club. The biggest weight shift is to the target and you need the ball to be positioned ahead of center to properly meet it during the strike. A wedge has so much loft that impact occurs slightly later in the swing than with a driver face. A driver also wants to strike on the level or on the upswing a little and so the DRIVER, only, is positioned at least opposite the left instep or even a smidge farther target wards. Most other swings involve a descending blow at impact and it’s O.K. to move the ball back a little for the shorter irons. Never more than in the middle of your stance except for knock down shots and custom shots, however. When completed there should be a reverse “K” look to the set up, your left arm and club mostly vertical with the right leg and arm forming an angled in reverse “K” look against the straighter look of the left side.

Regarding width of stance; about shoulder width. With a short iron the outside of your shoes should be about shoulder width. With a driver the insides of your shoes should be about shoulder width. If you go too wide you cramp your action and body parts. If you go too narrow you lose stability.

You want your head to be positioned so that the ball is opposite your left ear. You want your head behind the ball. Less so with short irons. You want your hands to be positioned even with or slightly ahead of the ball (Driver excepted) From your field of vision the proper positioning of head and hands is such that your grip should block out your left instep of your left foot. As you look down your grip should be in the way of seeing your left instep. This puts a slight rearward tilt of your spine into play. At impact this rearward tilt is even more pronounced as your hips travel target wards to transfer weight. The head remains relatively still until near the finish of the swing at all times. Think of spinning a weight on a string. The tighter you can keep the center the faster the weight swings. Same with a golf swing. Once you start to travel with the center the centrifugal forces wobbles into inefficiency. Keep your head steady until almost the finish of the swing. It’s another one of the unnatural feeling things a good swing requires.

Your weight should be very evenly distributed left to right and back to front. On iron shots it’s O.K. to favor your left side a little. For the driver it’s O.K. to favor the back foot a little. A face front look at the address should show the hips ever so slightly positioned towards the target against a slightly tilted back head position. This is what is called spine angle at address, slightly leaning away from the target.

Starting The Swing; THE BACKSWING:

Now that you have the correct grip and stance, the all important swing, itself, must be accomplished. It’s always a good idea to think ahead a little and consider what you want to happen at impact before you even start. How much club speed and at what angle of attack does the shot you need to make require? To know the answer to this question you must first visualize the exact shot you want. One reason, in fact, most golfers hit better shots on the practice tee versus the course is exactly because they have a clear picture, already, of the shot they want to hit. They have just hit one and watched it’s flight seconds earlier. They have a good sense of what they are trying to accomplish already. Once you can “see” the shot it’s easier to know what impact requirements you’ll need to pull it off. Whenever Bobby Jones watched the pros as a youngster he watched the ball being struck and not the golfer to ingrain in his mind what all the fuss was about. Most of this is decided as you stand exactly behind the ball looking down the target before you assume your stance. You see the shot you want, as if you’ve just hit one just like it, and you then decide what impact requirements are needed. Then you step into your address. Even at address you have to replay all this in your head before pulling the trigger. You access how much you weigh and how much the ball weighs and how heavy your club head is and how much wind you are hitting into and you consider all this information before doing anything. You may want to jiggle all your body parts a little to refresh yourself where they all are, in fact. One last look at the target and you begin the swing.

Now you make the first move away from the ball. In almost all instructional manuals you hear of a ‘one piece’ take away. That is, the left arm, right arm, club shaft and club head and shoulders all move as one as if cast in plaster the first few feet. This is basically correct. I like to add a subtle set of the wrists just before all this happens, however. It allows you to take your mind off of all the hand action that follows setting up a reactive opposite release after impact the other way and it establishes the exact angles you want to properly align the shaft and it’s relationship to your arms. By pre setting all this up with a subtle move right before take away you are able to block out all these considerations and focus on the rest of your swing. Observe the way Dustin Johnson does this and you’ll appreciate just how subtle a move it is. Barely perceptible. This move also redirects the tugging against your body that would otherwise pull you off balance to the right and sends the centrifugal force more upwards allowing you to still coil and have a large arc while not being pulled so off balance. It reduces the tendency to sway off the ball going back. Just make sure your wrist cock never exceeds 90 degrees to the top. If your wrists ever do go beyond that it should be in the early and mid stage of the downswing, only.

Now, what else should happen as the swing starts? You have to appreciate the geometry of the turn itself. Think of your shoulders as a door knob sticking up from your spine angle and just turning your shoulders like that door knob. Like an angled tomato can sitting on top of your hips that you turn without wobbling that image. This sets up correct shoulder coil geometry. How your spine is angled determines the axis this coil is made from. Remember, shoulders should aim to the target at address.

Now, you’ve all seen what happens when you throw a stone into a pond. It ripples out with concentric circles but only after the first central circle appears first. The other circles follow that first circle. That’s how you wind up your swing, the first circle beginning where your neck meets your shoulders. Or even a spot below the back of your neck that lies exactly between the two shoulders. From this center you start to coil. The two bones from the neck to the shoulder tips create more power per their motion than any other bones in the body, in fact. In cascading layers below this the rest of your shoulders and torso coil afterwards. As this coil moves the mass and weight of the club and arms away from the target your weight automatically shifts away from the target as well. Only because this cascading effect tugs at other body parts below do these parts start to coil at all. It starts in the shoulders, then the mid and lower torso, then the hips, then the knees, and finally the feet. The idea is to coil as much above and as little below as you comfortably can while still getting the club shaft to point to the target at the top of the back swing and maintain a big arc and maintain proper alignment going back. This creates torque. Like passing a note with your left hand to someone standing to your right you reach back away from the target with your left side and create a deep and wide arc. The only reason Jack Nicklaus had so much hip, knee and foot action is because he was very stout, muscularly. His musculature was so taught with muscle his physique required more hip and knee and foot action than others. With him the core driven method came naturally, tapping his abundant resources. Tiger Woods, being built more like a greyhound, is thus able to restrict his lower body action more creating a huge differential between hips and shoulders. They both, however, coil their body to the top from the top down. Neither lets his lower body coil too early into the back swing. Conversely, they both uncoil from the ground upwards in making a downswing. It’s like the dynamics of a bow and arrow. You get more power by both pushing your lead arm away from you as you also pull the bowstring towards you with the other arm at the same time. The downswing becomes almost reactive and instinctual as a result with the proper lower body leading the way down. By the way, in my opinion, no one will ever surpass the foot action of Jack Nicklaus. It was stunning in it’s perfection. His was such that his lead foot was nearly level at impact, not too rolled over, while his right instep was always butterfly light, riding on the instep, the heel only slightly off the ground. Every time, like clockwork. Similarly, your foot action should also roll on the insteps allowing for a little alternate heel rise in both directions.

In a nutshell, the shoulders lead and power the back swing and the lower body leads and powers the down swing. The swing, therefore, starts with the shoulders turning as soon as the club moves away from the ball. In this sense they are, indeed, “one piece” with the club. Who can deny that it is Tiger Wood’s shoulder region that was most developed in his method of swinging? Most tour pro’s, in fact, have broad shoulders honed by their usage.

Still, we are discussing the back swing and there’s lots more to cover; What about the arms and club and hands? What must they be doing as you make this coil from the top down before the downswing starts?

They DO move in a one piece fashion locked solid to the rotating shoulders the first few feet. I prescribe a subtle pre set of the wrists to take that consideration out of the equation and set up an automatic return un cocking of the wrists past impact. The arms and club must also start out on the right path. I like to make sure that the elbows and club move straight back away from the target the first foot or so. I also like to make this move smoothly and not snatch the club away from the ball. While some players feel the need to build speed early to achieve maximum impact speed I feel this is a fallacy. Just fast enough to slightly aid the journey to the top using some centrifugal force to help the arms and club get up there but only that amount of speed. Think of tossing a baseball into the air before hitting it out to the bleachers. No big rush just a gentle tossing up of the ball. Some may even find a “ridiculously” slow start is helpful, in fact. It sure helps quiet the nerves and instills discipline. If you swing to the top too fast you are likely not to properly coil the shoulders relying on momentum, instead, to finish the job. If the shoulder’s move to the top involves any speed it is the last bit to the top, only. The business end of the swing is from mid downswing to mid follow through, anyway. That’s where you pour on the power. By starting out smoothly you are more likely to properly coil up your shoulders and save your speed for the impact zone. This also allows your lower body some time to get ahead of the upper body as you start down.

The path your club head makes is from the ball line at address to the foot line at the top. This requires some inside to square configuration. Think of a door closing. It makes an arc, not a straight line. So does a golf swing. The trick is to travel through impact without touching an imaginary stick positioned just outside the ball aimed to the target. So that the overall path is target ward but still on an arc’s trajectory. That’s why golf is an “art” It requires some abstract thinking to make it work. The club moves from the ball line to the foot line to the top and, from there, back to the ball line at impact and back to the foot line at the finish. Meanwhile the shaft tries to align with the target line as much as possible, throughout. As Mike Austin says; “There are no straight lines in a golf swing.” A very powerful golfer has a straighter, longer arc through impact than a less powerful golfer. I once saw John Daley take a divot with a six iron from the rough that was over two feet long, for example. It’s still an arc, though.

Some key reference points should be adhered to. As the club is parallel to the ground one third back the shaft should be aimed to the target and, as viewed from the target, be hidden behind your hands. Not inside or outside but in line with the hands. By this stage the club head is many inches inside the ball line it was at at address. From there to the top the angle of the shaft traces an angle diagonal from the target line to the foot line, the same angle it comes back down on. At the top the whole club and shaft should also be aimed to the target and positioned above your shoulders over the foot line. The downswing must also be discussed here as the two are inseparable.  A straightening occurs as the downswing tightens things, erasing the angle between the shaft and arms it had going back placing the hands slightly higher in the air than they were going back at the same stations. Still, the club should be hiding behind the hands, as seen from the target’s perspective, as the shaft is parallel to the ground just before the strike. Ditto as it is parallel to the ground just past impact, only the club head and shaft now are positioned in front of the hands from the target perspective. Make sure the shaft is aimed to the target at these critical junctures, also. The natural roll of the toe over the heel and the hand rotation inherent in that happens with abandon, the aforementioned alignment guides providing automatic accuracy, or at least maximizing accuracy.

The right elbow has to bend to the top. It HAS to. Just as the wrists also have to allow an angle to occur. How far should it be allowed to wing away from the body? It should neither hug too tightly nor wing out too wildly from the trunk. I like to allow a natural sense of freedom while still keeping it close enough to reliably return it to the proper spot for delivery. Moderation. A wrist angle beyond 90 degrees at the top is not necessary. In the downswing the right elbow leads the hands into the ball. Tiger Woods is a good example of this correct articulation of the right elbow leading ahead of the hands until just before impact. Better leverage                                                                                                                                                                                                      One must extend outward in a swing with both arms and not pull inward. Not so much you are pulled off balance and sway but enough to supply a large enough arc to develop good speed for impact. Don’t cramp your swing. You have to reach outwards for power at all times. Payne Stewart had both a very wide arc going back and down. As a young man, unable to get up close to the action, sometimes, at live events, I would notice that Nicklaus’s swing arc rose high above the crowd’s heads compared to his contemporaries. Remember to always turn your back TO the target before you start down. Like slinging a bag of laundry over your shoulders that aims itself to the target at the top. Otherwise the swing becomes out of joint and and effortful. Like cocking the hammer of as gun you wait until the distinctive “click” occurs before you start down. Because you shift your weight downward and towards the target as soon as the downswing begins, however, the downswing arc is re positioned maybe a foot or more towards the target. Like two giant Hoola Hoops leaning against a wall, one a foot ahead of the other. While the club tries to match the path down it made going back the actual path is bumped a foot or more target wards in response to the shift of your center of gravity for the downswing.  Also, because the wrists cock most in the downswing the club head goes down under the path it made going up to the top. This, also a result of the weight shifting straight down, initially.

You’re better off swinging from where your body is to outwards, away from it, slightly inside, out, versus from outside, where your body isn’t, to across your body to the left. You harness more body mass this way. You want to avoid slapping across your body in an outside, in, manner. Pull the club and arms through with the lower body from where the body is, not from where it isn’t. Somewhere from between the ball and foot lines. Just make sure that it’s going through square AT impact.

The left arms stays relatively straight from address to mid follow through whereupon IT has to also bend.

How much opening and closing of the hands is correct? Put a golf club on a table with the toe straight up in the air. Have this represent address. Now roll it open to the right 90 degrees. Have this represent the top position. Now roll it back to straight up and have this represent impact. Now roll it to the left 90 degrees and have this represent the finish. It’s about that simple and straightforward. Never more than 90 degrees in either direction but, from top to finish, it’s a 180 degree rotation in all. That’s why you see such a dramatic turnover of the toe through impact whenever you watch a pro in slow motion. It’s the final lever that moves in a swing. It just has to to swing naturally. Any more than this degree of rotation is useless and not necessary. You may use slightly less, however, if you choose. You have the shoulder bones from the neck out, the left and right upper arms, both lower arms, the club shaft and, finally, the “L” shaped head, itself. All these levers contribute to multiply speed through impact. Add the hundred or so other body bones and you have quite a symphony of levers, in fact. The club head is merely the final lever that also swings into the ball.

As I said, by setting a subtle angle from the start, all this should happen without having to even think about it at all. The trick is setting that wrist / club angle exactly correctly. That’s why there is practice, trial and error and cameras to make sure you do. A case of “Set it and forget it.”


As for the downswing and all of the forward swing, it starts from your grip with your feet to the ground, upwards, and in that order. Like a bow stretched taught against the shoulder coil above, now you uncoil everything from the ground, up. The arms, club and shoulders seem suspended in space just waiting for the lower body to pull them all through without any effort on their part. It’s a feeling of relaxing all those muscles and allowing the lower body to usher them through, instead. A drill I recommend to instill this sensation is to take a mid iron and hit chip shots using your shoulders, arms and hands for only the back swing. No real wrist break, just a take away, and to then leave them out of things and return the club to the target using only your lower body. The upper body takes the club back, the lower body takes over from there and makes the forward swing all by itself, the hands and arms just holding on feeling as if they are doing nothing. The hit is applied with a body nudge pulling the club through. You can even perform this drill by having your shoulders, arms and hands and club going back at all times only to have the body interrupt things, taking control at the same time, returning the club the other way even as the hands are taking it back away from the target. You can gradually apply this drill with fuller swings. This drill is key to learning the Core Driven Golf Swing. It goes against all natural instincts and is revolutionary in learning the proper golf swing.  It is this very conundrum that Hogan was referring to in his famous quote mentioned earlier.                                                                                                                                                                                                        Once that sensation is learned, you can focus on how to apply speed. Save the most speed for impact to finish and get from top to impact in a flash with utter dispatch. Good golf requires a vigorous acceleration, just save the best for the target side of the ball. After impact.

Especially with a firmish grip you will find it necessary to shuttle your hips and legs into position ahead of the strike. Especially so entering the hitting zone. Like the bow ahead of the bow string you need to anchor with the legs and hips to launch the rest of the action. Like the bow, so is the lower body to the upper body going forward. At the same time you are trying to get ahead of the hit with the lower body you are also trying to stay back with the upper body. You want to preserve that “X” factor differential between the shoulders and hips you created to the top well into the downswing. You also want to preserve the 90 degree or more angle between the arms and club shaft you created at the top until almost impact, as well. As your whole body and all it’s bones are leveraging through impact NOW you allow the full release of the whole club, head over handle and toe over heel all the way to the other side of the ball. A mighty SWOOSH! where it all unleashes with abandonment. No steering allowed. Just let it all go through like a crashing wave on the beach.

There is the matter of shifting weight in this whole process. As discussed earlier one’s weight comes mostly off the forward foot at the top and off the rear foot during the strike. This is a fact and no two pros do this exactly the same. Inherent in this fact one has to shift his mass back and forth in a swing to maximize power. But there’s more to it than just back and forth. There is also up and down shifting to maintain a constant tug against wherever the weight of the club is at any given point. There is actually a circular shifting of weight to achieve this centrifugal force. I am unique in pointing this fact out, in fact. At the top position, the weight over mostly the back leg, now you move into the forward swing and your first move, believe it or not, is straight down against the straight up position of the club. Sam Snead’s famous “squat” position in mid downswing looks just like a man jumping out of an airplane. Straight down. By the time his club shaft is parallel to the ground it seems he is tugging, instead, straight towards the target, again, opposite where the club is. By impact his body seems to be vaulting itself upwards against gravity pushing upwards with his legs as the weight of the club goes down to the bottom of the swing. By mid follow through it seems he is pulling away from the target with his weight against the position of the club. A circular, ever changing shifting of weight that is, I believe, just ahead of the opposite position of the weight of the club head at all time. Just ahead of, but not exactly opposite of to achieve the centrifugal force. Otherwise it would be a static force. That’s another reason why golf is an “art”. It’s exactly the principle involved in swinging a weight on a string. The smaller your center circle of motion is – the tiny move made in your fingers – the faster the outside circle goes. Similarly, the ever changing tug against that weight that produces centrifugal force is just ahead of the opposite position of the weight, itself. Dynamic, versus static, energy.

The preponderance of shifting is back to front. That’s the purposeful shift that moves the ball forward. Even though you pull back from the target with your arms in the follow through to maintain balance it is because you have sent so much momentum TOWARDS the target in the first place. That’s why all your weight lands on the front foot in the finish. The big shift is back to front. The shift from front to back to the top position is partly a result of your club and arms mass moving in that direction naturally displacing weight away from the target.

How does this shift happen? What body parts effect it’s use? If the head is stationary and the feet are also fixed then only the middle can move at all to do this. With a Nicklaus physique the shin bones move first, ahead of the hips, angling towards the target. His legs were strong enough for that to be the natural sequence. For most of us, however, the hips and thighs both open up and shift target ward and perform this weight shifting. It happens just before anything upstairs happens, too. This gives the legs and hips a head start of the upper body planting the anchor from which the lower body can pull the upper body and club through with. Bobby Jones went as far as to say this jump ahead of the upper body with the hips is the most important move in a golf swing. Does this happen the first move down or slightly later in a downswing? That matter is up for debate. Certainly it happens just before you deliver the strike. In viewing the stop action photos of Mike Austin there is almost a foot of travel target wards in the hips from the top to impact creating a severe spine angle. Mike Austin was a body builder and could go that far but most of us cannot and should not. At least half that, however, on most full shots I recommend. The intricacies of this lower body move vary a little depending on body types but the idea remains the same. To shift the club forward you have to shift the center of your gravity, first, while keeping a steady head at the same time. This shift moves the entire swing arc a foot or more target wards than it was going back to the top. Like the two Hoola Hoops leaning against a wall, one a foot ahead of the other. If you choose to copy a player I recommend Hogan, Nicklaus or Snead or whomever your body type applies to. These players, however, are legend in their correctness. At impact the hips are about 35 to 45 degrees open from the square position of address while the shoulders are almost square at impact. At the finish position the hips have opened up at least 90 degrees or more from square, the navel aimed to the target and almost all of one’s weight on the forward foot. The shoulders have rotated another 130 degrees from impact to the finish. That’s a whole lot of rotation going on, indeed. From top to impact only 90 degrees. This fact underscores why the most club speed should occur after impact even if this is not the fact. It should feel like that. Like a karate expert breaking a board thinking past the point of impact. In all, from the top to finish, the shoulders rotate about 220 degrees or more. This reveals just how important their use really is. It is the lower body’s job to propel them through like that, from the ground up.

As for the shoulders, arms and club there is a blueprint to follow, also; From address, following a subtle set of the correct wrist angle, they coil up to the top, the club shaft gradually completing a 90 degree angle. This journey involves a wide arc with the shoulders rotating as much as comfortably possible before changing directions. The club shaft should be aimed to the target at the top with the arms extended. On the way from the top to the finish, – it should be one fell swoop – waiting for the lower body to shift target wards and open up a little, first, these upper body parts all stay cocked as they were at the top well into the downswing. The shoulders don’t open too early, the club cock doesn’t open up, either.  If anything the club angle increases a little in mid downswing allowing the body more freedom to move ahead.  By mid downswing, the weight shift moving more right to left than it’s initial shift down, now, all these levers start to unfold and apply their power. By impact the legs are pushing up hard against the ground opposite the downward position of the club to maximize centrifugal force. At impact 90 percent of your weight is on your lead foot and leg and your right foot is already off it’s heel, riding in it’s instep as you transfer the weight to the other side of the ball. Meanwhile the shoulders arms and club are freewheeling 180 degrees from halfway down to halfway through, including the club head, itself. A violent release of all your body’s levers and all it’s hundred, plus, bones and muscles. No steering allowed. Proper alignments of all levers, back and forward, especially shaft angles, pre determine accuracy, instead. Of course the forearms rotate and roll over one another in the process. By the time you have any time to think about things you are already at the finish position, your body and club fully spent, the ball on it’s merry way, hopefully to the target. In all this maelstrom you want to keep your hands ahead of the club at impact, swinging, not only your club, but also your hands with speed like a club head unto themselves. If there is one swing though that involves the hands that works it is to pretend your hands are the club head, itself, and you are hitting the ball with them, as if with no club at all, swinging the hands with speed into the ball. It’s a conundrum of this otherwise body oriented technique. The one hands thought that seems to fit. I notice how Mike Austin has his hands well ahead of the ball at impact, in fact, affirming his hand speed at impact. You need both hand and club speed during the strike. Otherwise, I urge you to never consciously hit with anything above your chest muscles at any point. Let the lower body below your shoulders send everything forward and over ride the upper body’s attempt to always hold back and pull back like a bow sting at all times. That’s the Core Driven Golf Swing method. Before you know it the lower body hit the ball, anyway in spite of holding back with the upper body, arms and club..

That pretty much wraps up The Core Driven Golf Swing method. Now I’d like to touch on the other parts of the game such as putting, for example, and custom shots like chipping and lob shots, knock down shots, draws, fades and the other finer points of the game. I have my opinion about how to swing a club. I also have an opinion about the other parts of the game as well. Even the psychological side of the game that separates the greats from the rest of the pack..

There are also the finer points, not listed above, that I will go over, as well. I wanted the first  section to be simplified on purpose and will discuss them later.

The “Greatness” factor;

To keep this book interesting I will mix things up a little, here, and turn to the character issues of playing top level golf.

I watched the greatest golfer of all time play about 20 live events including two Masters and several U.S.Opens and I can tell you Mr. Nicklaus was very reliable and consistent. I don’t know what his overall statistics are but I can tell you, from what I observed about his play that he hit 80 % of every fairway, hit the proper side of the fairway another 80 % of the time, hit 80 % of every green in regulation and was exactly pin high another 80 % of the time. This last fact is unchallenged by anyone and a testament to his method that delivered a reliable distance every time. He sank 75 % of his 5 foot putts and rarely three putted. His wedge game was better than most but not as sterling as his other areas. He so seldom needed to scramble he never honed that part of his game to the same standards as the rest. His long iron play is legendary and, for his era, one of the most powerful golfers ever. He did all of this using steel shafts and wood headed long clubs and even a ball that was less than ideal in that his equipment company wound their balls without first freezing the liquid centers resulting in kidney shaped centers instead of round. Nothing stopped him from overachieving, however. What I admired about his swing was it’s majesty.

That’s quite a list of superlatives that probably can’t be matched today by anyone. But THAT is what it takes to achieve greatness in this most challenging of all games.

When Jack was a teenager he sank something like 56(?) basketball free throws IN A ROW! This is pure will power and dedication and focus and trying his heart out. Hand / eye coordination as well. He also remarked about his career that ; “..and I had the most fun of anyone doing it, too.” He ENJOYED the endeavor. He welcomed everything that came his way without fear or trepidation, embracing the moment, the present moment, at all times. He had a healthy ego that would not let him let himself down. He once remarked that he so hated embarrassing himself in front of others that it was one of his biggest motivating factors; NOT to embarrass himself. He never hit a shot, even in practice, with indifference. He viewed his mind as a bank of stored information that he dreaded cluttering with garbage. He gave every shot his all, even the practice shots. He, no doubt, had goals that meant a lot to him to achieve. Being the greatest golfer of all time was certainly his biggest goal, I imagine. The flagship of all his goals that led the way for the others. I know that even I, as a young man, had that exact goal, too, even though it was so distant a goal at the time. All or nothing attitude. Why not? No good reason why not. You only live once, why settle for second best? You can see farther from the highest ground. All these un confessed reasons, I’m sure, motivated the man. Like thinking past the board a karate expert wants to break, the farther ahead you can think, the more effect you will have at the board. That was Jack. He also was remarked saying that as a young man he probably hit more practice shots than anyone in history. He had work ethic. He loved it.

While some may consider his tactical approach a little on the conservative side – he usually allowed for a little error and allowed for a margin in going for pins to avoid big numbers – he was necessarily quite aggressive and bit off as much as he could reasonably chew with every opportunity. He would absolutely go for the island green with a three wood if he felt he could save a stroke that way. So long as it was a reasonable risk,/ reward proposition. Usually, though, he would split the difference between going straight at the pin and choosing a little room for error to one direction or he other and make that his target. It’s a marathon, not a sprint, a golf tournament. He played realistically in that regard.

Jack didn’t flirt with the latest trends or swing theories. Through thick and thin, he stuck with the basic fundamentals Jack Grout taught him and never changed his swing, grip or stance. There was one time in his later career when he consciously “deepened” his back swing, going back more inside than upright to coil a little more at the top but that was it. He basically stayed with what brought him to the dance floor to begin with. Lucky for him Jack Grout gave him such correct fundamentals to begin with. He usually reserved a week of every year to go over the fundamentals with Jack Grout, in fact, to make sure he was not straying, inadvertently. He, perhaps better than anyone else, went back and down on nearly identical paths with his club. There was the automatic shift forward of the whole arc going down, but other than that, his back and forward paths shadowed each other.

He was one of dozens of great golfers but I chose him to display because I witnessed his achievements in the flesh and he was my hero growing up. If there is one thing that sticks out, he had a tendency to use his wrists more than what I consider to be ideal in his putting stroke. But who can argue with success? He was one of the games greatest putters, ever. No one was better suited for making the clutch putt than Jack. Tiger, however, gave him a good run for his money in that department, who can deny? While on the subject of Tiger, he did expand the game introducing bold techniques that he invented, never tried before, and excelled with them. A pioneer in his own right. He, indeed, played what I call “Big golf”, leapfrogging past the pack. Had injuries and controversies not dogged him he would most likely have overtaken Jack. I consider him the best behind Jack, though, It’s very close, I think we can all agree. There is just something in the outright majesty and magnificence of Jack’s swing that may never be outdone.

Gary Player, for example, another great, is a good reference for understanding the importance of saving every stroke you possibly can in a round, trying, generally, accounting for some percentage play strategy, to hole everything from the fairway inward. I’d love to devote a book to ALL the greats who moved the game forward for us all. There are so many I just can’t list them all. I was lucky to have watched the very best.

There is one area of the game that I think I can make a big difference in even for many tour players who struggle with the green game. I’m talking about putting. We all know the player who, but for his putting, just might have been able to climb over Jack’s record. Tiger Woods wan not one of them. His putting was perhaps even better than Jack’s. His scrambling and wedge game was maybe even a little better. Jack’s overall reliability and consistency is what carried him as far as he went, I think. That and a single mindedness about him. A determination. One of the most admirable characteristics he had was equanimity in the midst of tragedy and any bad turn of events. His ability to swallow his emotions and plow straight ahead and show no sign of disappointment was another key to his greatness. A big man, indeed.

Along these lines it occurs to me Rafael Nadal, one of the all time tennis greats, never threw a racket in his life. There must be something to this approach that works. Not that Jack didn’t have a temper. As a young man he did, indeed. It was his father Charlie, however, who schooled him not to ever display it publicly. Take responsibility for everything you do. That’s why golf is so different from other sports. It’s really you against only you. If you triumph in that equation you find yourself holding the trophy, somehow. You look up and see what you have done relative to the rest of the field. Jack never wished bad luck on anyone. He knew better than that.


Before delving into the finer points of the swing and going over things I deliberately left out of the first overview, as well as the basics for custom shots, I’d like to tackle the putting game because it is there where one can most lower his score. There is a lot of psychology to it.

First, after setting all body parts square to your starting line, from feet to shoulders, swing the putter head and shaft square. Not outside in or inside out, but perfectly square. Allow for a natural inside to square curve to your putter path, too, the point of contact being when the face is aimed at your starting line. By square I mean the entire mass of the head moving straight back from address away from the target and then immediately swinging inside a little. For years I used to swing outside in and never knew why I was contacting the ball outside the sweet spot. As I approached the ball I was swinging it outside in across the ball and catching it on the outside of the address position. My back swing extended too far straight back trying to draw a line to the target. In reality I was swinging outside of square all that time. Once I visualized the mass of my putter moving exactly straight back but only for a few inches before swinging inside a little I found my contact was on the sweet spot again and the line almost took care of itself. Practicing with a ball almost against a wall will help you do this. The only time your putter is allowed to touch the wall is at impact and otherwise it swings inside of the wall on both sides of the ball. This drill applies to the full swing as well. It is important to mentally attach the putter, both head, grip and shaft, with the weight of your arms and shoulders and lock the entire apparatus together as one piece and swing it from the center of the top of your spine like an imaginary knife or pie spatula cutting butter as if the putter head was a pointed end of a slice of pie and the shoulders like a pie crust, hinging only from it’s center at the top of your spine. Remember to also allow for a slightly inside to square swinging path while imagining this knifing action through impact. Always accelerate a little through impact and pay attention to your post impact positions with the putter stroke and not just your back swing positions.

One of my best illustrations is to learn how to “Be the ball.” Imagine a child who has missed the school bus and is left with having to make it to the school all by himself. Now it becomes more complicated than just sitting in a seat and waiting mindlessly for the time of arrival. Now he has to THINK, understand the lay of the land, the distance involved, the obstacles and what direction to start out on. Pretend the ball is that child having to navigate it’s way into the hole all by ITSELF, now. What MUST it do to get in the hole from where it’s standing? How much does it weigh, how much friction does the turf impose, how damp or dry, the direction of the grain, the slope, even the wind and the temperature, various bumps along the way? Now the ball has to access all these factors, first, as if it must get into the hole all by itself without your help. As if it had a little motor inside that propelled it forward. If done properly you actually seem to see the ball start to oscillate a little towards the hole even before you strike it, you are so fixated on what the ball must do. Like practice putting where you are fresh with the line the last putt you just hit traveled on, you “SEE” the line it must make to get into the hole. You see the curve and the speed, EVERYTHING, before you do anything else. By the time you hit the ball it seems all you have to do is touch it. If you weren’t even there, what would the ball have to do, all by itself, to fall into the hole?

There is another trick to sinking more puts. Appreciate the perfect spherical shape of the ball in contrast to the level surface it must travel over. BECAUSE it is a perfect sphere it will go EXACTLY as you hit it. 360 degrees of non prejudiced reaction to whatever you do in touching it. It doesn’t discriminate, it reacts exactly to whatever you do to it. Too many golfers look at the ball as if it were a circle on the ground not appreciating it’s three dimensional qualities. In this respect it is like handling nitro glycerin. It’s a sphere and more sensitive than you might think. It has to travel over a flat surface that may or may not have irregularities that might affect it as well. It wants you to give it the respect it deserves. It’s a three dimensional object and not a two dimensional circle in front of you. It is prone to roll, wobble and all the rest. Especially on short putts take this into consideration. You are about to roll a perfect SPHERE over a flat surface.

Another tip that I find helpful is to also imagine there is an imaginary tire encircling the ball. Like a bicycle tire that you are going to roll towards the hole just as if it were a tire. You line up the tire and send it on it’s way. The imaginary tire is wrapped around the vertical dimension of the ball facing the intended starting line.

Yet, another tip is to pretend the ball is fitted with pixels that project outwards opposite the strike you give it. Like the flat, rectangle gadget you use to stick your hand into and watch it burst out the other side, the hundreds of tiny steel pixels duplicating your hand as they are pushed out. Every putt has an exact amount of force and direction inherent in it’s need. What would that strike look like if imaginary pixels projected out the other side of the ball? What direction and how far out from the ball would they be? Like imparting the magic, exact “touch” to the ball, everything it does is stored in this moment of truth, the moment of impact. All the ingredients and information it needs for success are stored in this moment of impact. Give the ball the exact, correct recipe.

One of the best tips is to imagine the exact blade of grass along the holes rim you want the ball to roll across as it falls inside. Do NOT just aim at the entire hole .You sharpen your accuracy by aiming at a spot on the holes rim, instead. If the putt breaks left you may want to enter on the, say, 5 O’clock position on the dial versus the 6 O’clock position for a straight put. Some putts actually enter on the 2 O’clock position or even the 12 O’clock position. Plan on dying the ball across THAT spot and not just the entire hole. It narrows down the parameters you are working with. Whatever that ideal entry point is is the center of the hole, be it 6 O’clock or three O’clock. Always go ONLY for the center of the hole, every time. “Nothing but net” – a basketball shot that is so accurate it never touches the rim – or nothing at all. You’ll make more putts that way.

You ideally want to hit a putt to finish a foot past the hole, only, should you actually miss. Any less than that and the “Wobble effect” can cause things to go wrong. You want a consistent roll but you don’t want a three or four footer coming back.

On extremely long putts of, say, 100 feet, you might want to approach it like a chip shot and not a putt at all.

On all putts you HAVE to start the ball on the correct line, right away. This is almost always one direction right or left of the hole’s location and with a large range of variance. Some putts must start on a line maybe ten feet away from where the hole is depending on the break, speed, slope and distance. Rarely is a putt started out on exactly the target line. Unless it is a straight putt. Most putts break one direction or another and the starting line is what you must pay attention to.

You want to imagine the ball starting to roll, top over bottom, right away. There is the exception when you hit up on the ball to get it air born on bumpy greens but, otherwise, see it start to roll, versus skid, immediately. This is a matter of mind over matter and you must will this to happen, almost. You can do it.

So far, technique hasn’t even been addressed, just mental approach or psychology. There are fundamental technique factors one should adhere to, however.

Grip tension. Unlike the full swing it’s O.K. to use a light grip pressure if you choose. There is also nothing wrong with a firm pressure if that is what you like. They are both correct. There is something beneficial to both methods. The firm grip can be more reliable and accurate. The light grip can better gauge distance, for example. They are both correct. Experiment, I say.

Ball position should be, I think, just left of center so that the point of contact (The back of the ball) is exactly between the feet. It can also be a little left of that position more representative of how your full swing set ups look like. Depending on the green you may be better off hitting up on the ball, (Bumpy greens) getting it slightly air born, first, some greens you want to hit level or even slightly down on. The point of contact makes a difference. If you hit on the upswing the point of contact is below the balls equator and you will get less over spin relying, instead, on the ball grabbing the green as it falls to earth to give it over spin after it grabs the green’s surface. If you contact the ball above its equator with a downward blow you get immediate over spin that way. The ball hugs the ground better this way and is recommended on true, fast greens. Either way over spin occurs, either right away or after the ball lands.

One’s hands should be even with the ball, generally. One’s head should be directly over the ball or ever so slightly just a little behind the ball but still over the ball line. If your head is not over the ball line you get a distorted, false read of the putt. To check this drop a ball from where your eyes are to make sure.

One’s stroke should never be longer going back than going forward. You want acceleration on impact, not deceleration. It’s O.K. to be equal distances on both side of the ball but err on the side of being longer past the ball to ensure acceleration. You don’t want to introduce hesitancy, tentativeness or a lack of commitment to your stroke. Commit to the collision of club against ball required to get into the hole and forge straight ahead and HIT it.

The path of the club is a slight arc, not a straight line. If you force the path into a straight line you must deviate from a natural swinging motion. It can be done and some recommend this but I prefer to swing naturally and allow for a little opening and closing of the blade and a little inside out to square to inside again path just like any other golf swing. You wouldn’t hit a chip shot with a straight line path and a putt should be no different. You can think of an overall straight line to travel on a foot on both sides of the ball but know that the actual path is a slight arc.

The most fundamental aspect of technique is the aligning of all you body parts parallel to the initial target line, especially the feet and shoulders. The next most important part of technique is that you swing or hinge from the neck and not the wrists. That is, imagine a pie slice, your shoulders being the crust and the club head being the pie point. Imagine a pin in the middle of the pie crust that your whole action hinges on somewhere below your neck. Now swing the whole pie slice from that hinge, the wrists not moving much at all. Make sure your shoulders (Crust) swings in alignment with the target starting line. No wobbling or looping action but a crisp target ward motion back and forward. As if both arms represented a knife aimed to the target line that slices cleanly as if cutting through butter. While some wrist hinge is allowable, especially on longer putts for more power, try to minimize it, especially after impact. How you swing the entire apparatus of shoulders, arms and club is crucial. It should all swing as one piece as much as possible and parallel to the staring target line.

Not everyone has the same success with the same kind of stroke technique depending on personality and other factors. Some like to jab the putt, some like to stroke it and you, ultimately, will find what works best for you. However, if you use the following method you will properly “release” the putter through the ball and help ensure a solid stroke.

Pretend the shaft is a string or rope that must be swung, just so, to fluidly transport the head through with minimum disruption. This requires that the takeaway is velvety smooth and that the transition to forward swing is also velvety smooth. Otherwise there would be a jarring effect on the imaginary rope of a shaft. As if the shaft were a rope, swing the putter head such that it plows through impact without twisting or halting or doing anything but going through impact unimpeded, propelled by it’s own weight, mass and momentum. You will find that the head actually passes the hands after impact, just like a swinging a rope with a weighted object would do. This is what top pros call releasing the putter through the ball. It’s different than a method that finds the wrists locked like a wall after impact. Different than a jab style stroke. You still swing the whole apparatus of shoulders, arms, hands and club in unison, you just pay closer attention to the shaft so that the above is accomplished. You may practice with a rope and a weight on the end to get the feel for swinging it this way. Minimize disruption, keep wrist activity to a minimum but let the club head swing a little on both sides of the ball  like a swinging pendulum. Keep the shoulders active all the while.

Avoid either an inside, out or outside, in stroke. Make sure the overall arc you make is square to the target line. Avoid any loops in the stroke, back and forth on the same path.

I like to have my elbows just grazing my body parts at address so that they are consistently aligned with every putt. Just touching at address and just clearing in the actual stroke. This way you set up the same exact way every time. As for the rest of my posture, I like a little knee flex and a little bend at the waist maintaining a straight back. I prefer a narrow versus wide stance, not more than several inches between insteps.

Regarding grip there are so many ways I can only recommend what I use; a ten finger grip. I practice putting so often it is the only grip that allows me to avoid injury or pain. I sometimes use a double overlap grip with both small fingers of my right hand riding on top of the first two fingers of my left hand but I usually find the ten finger grip is just fine. The former instills a calming, assurance and steadies the nerves. Holding one’s own hands this way has this effect. Either way, I like to make sure that both palms face each other and form a wall that aims itself to the initial target line, just alike a regular grip. I vary between having both thumbs on top of the center of the grip and having them straddle both opposite sides of the grip. The latter is like holding a babies arm for the first time, very intimate. It takes some getting used to. The thumbs on top style seems to firm up and dial in the stroke a little better. Beyond that who can argue with the most common grip; the reverse overlap grip with the first finger of the left hand riding on top of the right hand’s pinky? Putting is less demanding than the full swing regarding grip. There is more room for experimentation.

The biggest reason pro’s miss putts is upper body movement. Until the ball is on it’s way keep your head and upper body as still as possible. Still, you must activate the shoulders, even on a one foot putt. If you don’t rock the shoulders with all your putts you are steering the putt with your hands and arms. A no, no. Just swing the whole pie piece, from shoulders to club head, like a knife cutting butter through to the starting target line, locked together in one piece. This is the last thing I think of, especially on a long putt, moving the whole apparatus together as one. You hinge from between the shoulders and not so much the hands.

Avoid being too “wooden” is the only other thing I’d caution you to do. You’ve got to have a little naturalness to the whole thing. Let the hands do what they feel the need to do if it works for you.


(To be continued….)



Steve Lightfoot

P.O.Box 7311

Carmel, Ca. 93921    Ph. 831-901-9707

I have 20, plus, years in restaurant work, mostly as a cook but also high end waiting and even some pizza management history. I also did telemarketing for solar companies most recently. As a very young, athletic and healthy 67 year old living currently on social security I am an odd fit for some establishments as I have not worked at all since 2017. Many of the establishments I cooked at, for example, are no longer and I will just have to list them by name. The good news is many of them are from the Monterey area to begin with and I am willing to work without obligation so you can access my skills, first. I still have my knife kit and skills. I describe myself as quality oriented, artistic, even, spot on w. temperatures, more along the broiler vs. saute end but can do both. Not so versed in chef work but can follow recipes, very reliable and hard working and punctual. I was trying to be a pro golfer when I cooked in the area at the time. Cooking was a good fit for me and I still love to cook.

Regarding waiting I waited at a country club (1998) and even bussed tables at the Pebble Beach Tap Room (1978-1979) and The Sardine Factory (1981) I was also a steward (purchaser) for a country club in N. Carolina.(1977)

As a telemarketer I was a star performer at Clean Energy of America, Woodland Hills, Ca.,(2013-2016), at one point their best marketer.

For over two years I managed Strokes Golf of San Jose (1999-2001) achieving local recognition from the media and increasing sales by 30 %.

As I said, most of all these outfits are no longer and that’s why I am willing to start out on a trial basis to show my skills. I have two reliable vehicles, no criminal history and am drug and alcohol free.

I moved back to the area in 2016 and worked briefly as a telemarketer for a very short time before retiring. Now I need to supplement my income as my once ample savings are less so, now, and I need an extra income. My pay rate needs are modest to competitive. My hourly needs are part time, if you prefer. I can work full time but prefer part time.

Looking forward to working again and hope you can use my skills.

Some of my cooking employment history;

Cooking; The General Store, Carmel (Line cook)1978-1979….The Carmel Kitchen, (Line cook) 1979- 1980….Jack London’s Bar and Grill, Carmel,(Dinner solo line cook) 1980….The Doubletree Inn@ (Peter B’s) (Broiler cook; evenings)1980-1981….Big Joes BBQ, Monterey, (Solo line cook, evenings)1994-1995(?)…. New Joe’s Italian Restaurant, San Francisco, (Broiler cook, evenings / weekend breakfast) 1984.

There is a longer list but the above are the local establishments I cut my teeth on decades ago. I’m confident I can do the job and can serve your needs.

Looking forward to hearing from you – Steve Lightfoot

(What is below is private, please. An old flame I ran into last year. Please refrain from reading this, readers. Steve )

August 9, 2021′

I will try to remember the good things I saw in you Feb. 2, 2021. You seemed pretty collected and together and friendly. I just wish I had been less defensive about seeing you again. Know that I am deeply sorry for slapping you and deserting you and saying I feel sorry for you. I was wrong in many ways and I accept all that. The aftermath has deeply matured me, however. Thank you for that.

Love, always, Steve

August 20, 2021;

Almost out of things to say. There is one other thing I meant to include, however. Up to the point of slapping you, I was nothing but good by you and even leaving you in the parking lot the week before was justified given your rudeness. Even telling you “I feel sorry for you.” was justified if it would screw your head on straight. All in the game of love. There was still hope for us, even then. You had the chance to make a life with me yet you couldn’t resist being mean and surly to me after I came all the way to Macon to retrieve you.

I stumbled onto your “20 year old” photo yesterday and, wow, you were a stunning beauty. That one night with you I will always treasure regardless of your being in another zip code for all I knew. With all your problems you were a beautiful experience.

P.S. By removing, also, the latest image find of you from Alabama I now know THAT was you because it is now pulled down. So, THAT’S what you look like, lately. Still very cute. I have one copy.
I am starting to notice another, a certain news anchor who I really appreciate. She’s married and a long shot for anyone, much less me in my van, but I miss loving somebody and I must move on. Something about her, too, I find special.

NEW LOVE INTEREST!!!!!!!!!!! 2021;

N-O-T about Linda; About you, Mrs. newscaster. – June, 2022;

To be continued….)
June 18, 2022;

If it was anything I may have said…(deletions are routine…)

June 20, 2022;
Today I face off six officers…..(Latest deletion)

On a more positive note, you sure are cute and amazing.
Keep up the good work.

July 5, 2022;


Aug. 9, 2022′
Anniversary of my father’s plane crash

Aug. 22, 2022;


Sept 6, 2022;
Not much, today. Getting ready to disqualify a judge who is railroading me and my rights in a traffic matter.

Sept. 15,2022;
I think it’s my Dad’s birthday, today. It’s been a while and I think you might be wondering why I’m so mum, lately. Going through the angst of realizing

Sept. 20, 2022;
Been rough contemplating a transition to the normal world after disclosure. I have sacrificed so much that to say goodbye to it is horrifying just to think I went through all that hardship and suffering. I had to ignore it all that time just to cope, it seems. I do miss a roof over my head and not living in the doghouse of life. From purgatory to heaven if I succeed. A lot of philosophizing required along the way.
I recall the time I watched you play in the weightless chamber many months ago, your hair splaying out, your face lit up with a smile. Don’t worry about the Linda stuff I haven’t taken down. It’s likely we aren’t suited for each other, after all, but I can’t let go, yet, of so much that shaped my life as losing her did. We had a similar effect on each other that way I learned from her last year. Why it happened the way it all did is a mystery I assume was intended to shape me for whatever. I still have to look forward to another chance at love with someone else. I leave the sentimental stuff up because it was real and I might want to look at how I felt then when I wrote it, someday. Once I delete it it’s gone forever. I can only get so far along adoring you until it all plays out. You’re taken and I don’t want to get ahead of myself. Thanks for being a beacon for me, in the meantime.

Sept. 22, 2022;

Picking up from the immediate above entry I feel the need to say I might be taking most of the Linda stuff down from my site after I at least make copies of it, first. If your absence yesterday had anything to do with Tuesday’s post I should make an effort to explain what’s going on in that regard.
To begin with, was your absence yesterday to do with me? Likely not, but maybe. You see what a situation this all is for me, too? Am I just flailing away with my thoughts or is there a connection at the other end? On Tuesday you looked a little nonplussed but the sign off you looked intimate and loving and I relished your less made up eyes that I think glow all by themselves. Regarding a follow through from me, after, if the fates gel in my favor, yes, I’m there, for real. That being said, what is up with my complexes regarding Linda?
We knew each other less than a few months, half of that, apart, while she feared for her life from a Satan’s cult leader she felt was after her. While she changed locations for a while, staying with her female manager at work I was a little spooked by her melodramas, anyway, by then. Earlier, while up north playing a golf tournament my room mate kicked her out because she had the Atlanta homicide division at our apartment. I knew something was off with her our first night. Pity, she was as beautiful as a woman could be and I knew her when she was only 19. In between her roller coaster episodic life she displayed an other worldly amazingness. The difference between color and black and white compared to normal people. In a good way. Ideal. God’s gift to me in so many ways. And, yet. When my standoffishness eventually wore on her she took off but not before first inviting me along. I was too responsible for that, then, however. I was surprised by how well I took the matter. Two weeks later she called me from Macon, Ga. asking me to retrieve her. When I then immediately put frozen French fries under the heat lamp I first knew I might be in love with her. If she was interested in me, after all, I would love to pull that thorn from her paw, whatever it was, and give love a real go. Instead, she seemed surly and angry and bossy, right away. Standoffish, herself. We just slept that night. Pretty chilly all of a sudden. Was she insecure and afraid I would never be able to accept certain things about her as she said on the way to Atlanta? Probably, in hindsight. I took it otherwise, then, though, and thought she was just using me and not sincere and I abruptly left her in a shopping center’s parking lot the next morning, abandoning our basket full of groceries, to solve her dilemma with her manager and live with her, again. I saw her bawling like a child, tears shooting from her face all of a sudden, from my rear view mirror, as if she WAS sincere, but with my MGB tires peeling out already, I was off. I did call back a few days later to signal all was not lost with us. A week later I got this sudden pang in my soul that she was in trouble and I had to see her right away. I was right. I saw her in her lobby combing her hair, now suddenly sporting bangs, furious with me and on the warpath. There was no consoling her in our walk past my car and whatever she said to make me strike her, slap her, I don’t know. The last thing I remember was first asking her why is it she seems like she was never a kid before. I had a millisecond to stop myself – and almost did – and was feeling the pain of losing her and that I could not take this kind of pain ever again and that I had to slap her out of my life to protect me from me. To keep myself from being able to get back with her, even if I wanted to. Also, I have to admit, to get her over me so she wouldn’t try to kill herself, after. I saw her scarred wrists our first night. As I walked away the song; “You always hurt the one you love” was pounding in my brain as I endured my walk of utter shame and horror. I had my chance to scoop her up and beg her forgiveness but the damage was done, it seemed. When she didn’t call the police for assault that night I felt my heart sink even deeper. What HAD I just done? By the time I pulled my head out of my ass a week had gone by and now, no matter what I did, it didn’t matter to her. My life came undone and I must have felt the need to leave the area. I couldn’t stand the same scenes to remind me. She researched DMV and found my North Carolina phone number many months later and called me to basically tell me to dig a hole and bury myself. I knew, then, especially by the hurt in her voice, how deeply I had hurt her and knew it was not over between us. I felt she needed me and my love. I tried to go on with my life and seemed to until, suddenly, out of the blue, like a massive thunderbolt, I found myself in tears away from my manager’s post at the restaurant, next door standing amidst the framework of a building under construction coming to terms with my need to find her. I quit my job, grabbed a jumbo sized jar of peanut butter and headed south to Macon to scour the shopping malls till I found her. Days later, sleep deprived, while sleeping next to my car in a sleeping bag, the sight of police signals woke me. The next thing I knew I was under arrest for charges of kidnapping her father, no doubt, filed. He had a lot to hide, I suspect, having to DO with Linda. I also learned, for the first time, Danielle Phillip’s real name; Linda _______. On day 3 I escaped gang rape – because I’m a sharp cookie and interpreted the stone silence at 2:00 am for trouble and rattled the bars with a mob handle in time to demand my own cell – and was sprung 10 days later. As I left I just happened to get gas at a station where the attendant KNEW her – a former boyfriend, no less – and informed me she had a nervous breakdown once and that a boyfriend of hers left her to join the military. What are the odds of that gift as I left Macon??? Many months later I went back to her home and confronted her family and saw what a ashtray of a burned out alcoholic her shrimpy father really was. I felt sorry for Linda, then, for sure, and understood what she was afraid I wouldn’t be able to accept about her. Wow! No Linda there, though. I nearly made it into the U.S. Amateur golf event to impress her, after, but a crowd I attracted spooked me or I would have, too. I went back to California and endured a suffering and pining only Monterey scenery could put a soothing over. It took years to get out of that hole. When I was finally half way home and on the mend, John Lennon was assassinated. I was right back in that hole again, only over a different kind of loss. I sold my possessions after going through 5 jobs in as many months time and headed for San Diego on a bicycle and sleeping bag to listen to The Beatles on my Walkman and absolutely nothing else. Over a year later I found myself bursting into the library to investigate Lennon’s murder. A few nights earlier I had a dream about Linda where we met and reconciled on a fence top in my childhood neighborhood. We faced each other in silence and held each other’s hands. I awoke in a sweat and knew that she wouldn’t just sit around and let the government kill John Lennon if she could bust the bad guys. I knew from a news clipping burying Chapman’s fate in the back pages a year too late to be true that the government killed John. I was just looking for what the news said about Chapman then so I could follow up and see what might be going on. I didn’t know that I would spot, by complete accident, government codes in the headlines of Time and Newsweek, but I did.
She was busting a Satan’s cult in 1977 and now I was busting a Satan’s cult in 1982. That dream about her got me off my apathetic, defeated ass and the rest is history. She was my role model.
Last 2021, on Groundhog Day, no less, we met in Dallas. It was at night and I had just been rousted from sleep by Dallas police just as I drew a long drag on my pot pipe. Oh, NO!!!! I had to endure the outcome. I was not towed and arrested but just asked to move along. I went right back to where I had been singing hours before to attract Linda if she happened to live in Dallas. There was blond haired, middle aged woman greeting me as I pulled into my parking spot. I had no idea it was Linda. It was, though. A friend of hers must have called to let her know me and my van were in town.
Amazingly, I gave her the short shrift, thinking it would spoil things if Linda came by and found me talking to a strange woman. We talked for 10 minutes. She said a few things that made me wonder, though, was she Linda? I almost got out of my van and walked over to her and knelt down and held her in silence. What if it wasn’t her?, I thought. That stopped me, apparently. A half hour later when I realized it W-A-S her I was angry at God for allowing me to miss this chance and recognize her and make up with her even if she was married. I tried to reach out to her via my website and reunite on my way back in May but for naught. A no show. Maybe she felt I was still too big a jerk to get back with. I don’t know and may never know she’s so insecure about us. Every lyric of every love song I understand, now, because of her. That doesn’t mean I can’t segue to another.
Anyway, I trust you can see why I have issues regarding her. We are likely too incompatible to settle down and be as one for all I know. She’s married, I’m told, anyway. If I survive my expose and become famous she can hunt me out on her own, after, and accept any apology I have to offer.
Beyond that it’s out of my hands until then. Meanwhile I look to you as the best option for me that I am attracted to. Custom made for my tastes, and I am extremely finicky. You happen to BE a celebrity who I can study and size up from a distance. No one locally could be as interesting as you, anyway, I don’t think. You’re married, too. Damn. And I’m 20 years your senior. Don’t worry, though. I am well preserved and functioning and alive and well. I feel more than others. Is that a bad thing? I’m probably too smart to stop fighting for arresting King. I come with complications, especially danger from the government. So here I am wondering about the chance of us ever being available for each other. When I see that girl in the weightless chamber smiling I see the beauty of life all over again.
That’s the scoop for today.

Sept. 24, 2022;

I was easy on her and fair on me in the above, by the way. I’ve never slapped anyone else in my life, before or after. I still don’t know if she loved me, ever, or what her motivations were. Who knows what with the deep south and the west coast meeting like ships in the night.

Your friend, Steve

Sept. 28, 2022;

Watching you yesterday and the day before I see some signs. Not ashamed of whatever I divulged about my episode with Linda. Who wasn’t a jerk once in their lives, especially at 23 years of age? Especially while being utterly lied to and who knows what else I chose not to report on. That being said, what a remarkable man I must be to have learned from that rather than write it off as bad news. I learned all about whatever love is and a relationship with one very special person. She was special, although damaged goods, in some respects. She still seemed to have this chip on her shoulder once I failed to recognize her in our chance encounter last year. She was defensive and insecure and had her own profound issues before we met. I have no idea was she my friend or my foe. That it happened to me at all is a mystery I’m trying to sort out, still. I didn’t deserve that harsh lesson, yet I was taught that harsh lesson, anyway. I was never the slapping kind, rather the opposite. I, in fact, haven’t killed anything bigger than a bug in over 60 years since a Killdeer bird taught me about how wrong it is to shoot birds with B.B. guns in the first place. I consider myself a most evolved human, relatively speaking. Certainly, if my expose breaks I’ll be big enough and well off enough to consider striking up something between us. Now, I’m a mess living in a van. I see past that. Who will be bigger on the world’s stage than me, really, after disclosure? And, yet, you’re married and off limits. I appreciate all that.
I wondered has the C.I.A. and F.B.I. muscled into our scene to set me up someday, using you. I saw a little defiance in your eyes as you did your report about how we struck an asteroid’s moon to save us from one someday. As if you now all about my predictions if we don’t jail King in our lifetime. “Ha, Ha!, Steve. We’ve solved that danger.” REALLY!? The one I saw as a boy is too powerful and fast and large for man to ever be more than a mosquito bite on it’s path, ever. Trust ME, the only way to dodge one like that is to be worthy of life on earth, period. Right now man is NOT worthy. He is a satanic, self abusing, hero killing, boot-licking, child abusing, turncoat psychopath. “BLIP!” That’s how fast it was. 700 hundred thousand miles per hour? As big as Mt. Shasta? Only 3,000 miles away when it revealed itself to me.
Now, as we speak, as you likely slept in Ft. Lauderdale to avoid it, Stephen King’s mansion in Osprey, Fl. is in absolute bulls eye’s range of the hurricane you’re all covering. In Orlando, his other home, he is also on the bulls eye.
About the C.I.A. and F.B.I. trying to entrap me using you. Probably just my healthy wariness, but, you’re too smart and too good a person to be so stupid to think you could ever be on the side of Satan and NOT lose that gambit.. The F.B.I. and etc. ARE evil, especially lately with the New World Order sellout of America they’re behind. It’s times like this I wish you’d have smoked enough pot to see yourself without the ego and all else in the way. Pot is good for that, seeing yourself undressed and raw, as you are. I would hope that you dash anything along those lines if these agencies have been meddling with you. You do work for the government in case you don’t know.
A sign on my van says; “SILENT PAUL BETRAYING US ALL”. I see a world where a Paul McCartney would never think, for a second, of keeping mum on my evidence if he had the fame to expose my evidence. Our world is too lame for that, apparently. I also see a world where the alphabet agencies would never have any sway over a news anchor, ever. I’m left wanting on that, too. Trust me, though, someday it will be.
I hope you understand that I respect your married status and your husband and family. I-F I become the most famous man on earth and I-F you are ever available, is the angle I’m keeping myself open for. That’s all. Your face simply registers in too many ways to ignore for my tastes. As if you ARE the personification of what I consider to be ideal. Body wise and personality wise, ditto.
I saw you in the elements yesterday looking a little “red eye flight” weary and under the harsh light of nature. My goal is to be in a place where not of that visual stuff matters, only a deep love between two people. Whether between us or someone else, in the future. It may well be with someone else. I know what I am attracted to, though, and I am reaching out thought the universe to you to keep me in mind if anything changes. It’s ironic you happen to work for the enemy, the media. I see through that stigma and see only you, though. Just a girl making good for her.
By the way, while King’s homes are about to get a dose of nature I am beset with physical injuries. My knee, my hand, my shoulder and now my right ankle, all in pain leaving me unable to sleep. As if Putin has slipped some anti tendon drug into my system. My knee is now fine. I slipped and fell yesterday mistaking a curb’s edge rolling my ankle and falling hard on my hands and it re-injured my already torn shoulder. Just hitting golf balls is what prompted the other injuries. Actually, my right hand sports a bump behind my forefingers knuckle joint as if a tendon scarred up healing itself. Or a cist. I don’t know. I injured my hand merely rummaging roughly through a dresser drawer. It doesn’t make sense. Maybe God’s way of keeping me from being too smug about his attack on evil Stephen King at the same time.

Love and good wishes, only, Steve

Notes about my appeal;
Denied my right to subpoenas, first go around no papers filed to withdraw officers. Second go around my arguments that past pattern of fraud and abuse qualifies as reason to cross examine denied to me.
Judge revealed agenda several times; Acknowledging he knew about my Panetta/Hober campaign to stop me but did not know about my Lennon activism is incongruent. His “Gotcha! attempt to deny my argument when I said “So what?” after he explained my past episodes with police have nothing to do, specifically, with this case. I intended to go on to say; “But patterns of fraud and lies that can be demonstrated in other similar matters with the same department in recent months is applicable to this matter as well.” He tried to pigeonhole me in mid sentence to turn my argument upside down. Falsely.
His remark; “But you had that argument shot down…” When officer explained his hand accidentally obfuscated the lens. His remark made after motion was denied. Not before.


Steve Lightfoot
800 Scott St.
Sand City, Ca. 93955 Superior Court Of California
County Of Monterey
Case Number
Department 20
August 01, 2022

Please take notice that I am the defendant in this matter representing myself and I move to recuse Judge Mendoza from my case and to move the matter to Salinas with another judge as was allowed in another similar matter regarding this same judge and motion. In that case Judge O’Keefe was my replacement judge and, while not completely satisfactory, I found her to at least not be biased as I found Judge Mendoza to be. In my first motion to recuse Judge Mendoza in another matter a few years prior I pointed out her glaring bias regarding a small claims matter she ruled against me in. I pointed out that she overlooked the fact that the defendant never denied my claims of sabotage on my other van, claims of cutting my wire harness and draining my transmission of what was fresh fluid, then, breaking my shift guide assembly and other terrible things that he did to my van until after I pointed out this fact in my closing argument. I claimed this shop deliberately sabotaged my van having to do with an associate of theirs who has a motive to harm me over a past matter where I turned his pot dealing ways over to authorities to get him to clean his act up. I also pointed out Judge Mendoza’s attempt to insert herself in that years old matter after she was already recused by me, further showing her bias and agenda regarding me. I pointed out then that my website and van are a reason the authorities have hounded me for decades as I am actively exposing our government in the matter of John Lennon’s murder in 1980. I pointed out that that shop serviced police vehicles and that that may have factored into their acts of sabotage. I subsequently advertised this shop’s conduct with a huge sign I displayed in public before trial that read; ‘STEER CLEAR AND BEWARE: JACK FOX AUTO REPAIR” I was so sure of their misconduct. The owner took a photo of me displaying it, in fact.
That Judge Mendoza ruled against me in that small claims matter was a glaring case of bias and discrimination having to do, I think, with my exposing of our government in Lennon’s murder. She DID recuse herself in my subsequent traffic matter then. The fact that I have already disqualified her presents the possibility she may now harbor resentment towards me for doing so and she should not be allowed to preside over my current matter. She told me to wait for the pro tem judge if I wanted her replaced. She was on vacation and I did attend court only to find that he wrongfully recused my five subpoena’d officers regarding my two motions under the mistaken notion they were called for my trial, instead. Now, I have been forced to re schedule those hearings and re subpoena these officers for my motions that I think will preclude any trial I feel I should not be subjected to the jeopardy of to begin with. This mistake on the court’s part may be responsible for my case being stretched out beyond the year statute and may be illegal now.
When her name came up and I did not object in this matter, initially, it was because I was under the impression that it was a Judge Maldonado, not Mendoza, who heard that small claims matter and who was the subject of a former recusal by me. In fact, I have been so besieged with unwarranted police activity since I got my newer website van in 2018 that a Judge Maldonado came up along the way who I mistook for Mendoza. I was confused. Otherwise I would have recused her immediately when this matter commenced. There is still ample reason to have my recusal request granted. She cannot be expected to be fair with me now that I have openly challenged her and had her recused already. Salinas offers an alternative that I would like granted with another judge. As I am subpoenaing officers for my two motions before trial on August 1, 2022 I would appreciate a prompt response to this motion so I can appropriately direct those subpoenas.
There is no way Judge Mendoza should not be allowed to preside over any case concerning me now or in the future. Not only has she showed bias in the small claims matter but also in two other matters including this one, as well. Her attempts in the past to insert herself in another traffic matter after being recused speaks to her motive or agenda, even, to convict me.
I am asking for a transfer to Salinas and with another judge.

Please take notice that I am the defendant in this matter representing myself and I move the court to relocate the matter to Salinas where I can have a judge other than Judge Mendoza hear my motions and case. As the matter is currently scheduled in the Marina court and I did not stipulate to the pro tem judge last month and was told by him that Judge Mendoza will hear my case I am obliged to make this request as I am not aware another Judge there is available.
In a previous matter this very request was granted when I recused her in that matter. I was heard by Judge O’Keefe who I feel, in spite of her other issues, does not have an agenda or motive to find me guilty as I feel is the case with Judge Mendoza who has already displayed bias as explained in my other motion to recuse and disqualify.

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct.


Dated June 29, 2022


July 16, 2021;

I think I’ve found your image, again. It sure looks like the woman who once told me; “Hey! We’re the same age…”  Maybe you ARE married. That would be a relief in the sense of why you are giving me the silent treatment. You look a little bruised, emotionally, but I like what I see. To whatever extent I may have been responsible for any bruising I apologize. Overall you look like you’re reasonably happy and have found a life for yourself. Good for you.

Back to your image I just found; I could just pinch your cheeks you’re so cute, still. Good to see you/

Love, Steve

June 29, 2021 addendum

In Dallas, on April, 21, one of your relatives observed me from across the street. He was parked with his (I think) charcoal colored Infinity (?) sedan or coup and I merely had a strong feeling he was related to you based on his demeanor and my uncanny detective skills. A recent positive facial I.D. confirms it. (Gary, maybe?) So, any pretense that it was not you in Dallas months earlier will not fly, ever, with me. He could only have known to be there then based on my correspondences here that you were obviously following. He is about 50+, 5’8″, 160 lbs, grey’ish hair, and possibly a trimmed mustache or goatee. Perhaps your brother or such. He had a concerned look on his face seeing me in my van singing across the street from The Alamo Club where he was parked directly in front of. I thought I saw a gathering of your younger aged relatives in February as I was waiting for you to return, then. They seemed less serious and, indeed, happy to see me.

(As for you readers, the following is a highly edited out version of my attempts to mend fences with an old flame of mine I haven’t seen in 43 years. I’m pretty sure she has already read the heart felt personal parts and I have removed those paragraphs out of consideration for us both. Only because there is some lesson to be learned from you in what remains up is it there at all. If the following is a little out of joint or confusing it’s because it was EDITED. Otherwise, if you prefer golf technique stuff, then just scroll down some until that chapter pops up. Thank you. )

In 1978 I moved to Carmel, Ca. to study under Ben Doyle, a renowned instructor, and resumed my career. I dated but it was always you that I was thinking about. The beautiful area was just the tonic my bruised soul needed and, just as I had climbed back into my life, while cooking steak and lobster at the Doubletree Hotel in Monterey, I learned that John Lennon had just been assassinated. I knew, instantly, that it was a cover-up story we were being told and even rejected my peers who were too dense to suspect the truth. That murder destroyed me, spiritually, all over again. I sold my car, stored my possessions and took off to San Diego to be a beach bum for a while and just sing Beatle’s songs on my Walkman. That’s all I did for over a year; ride my bike 30 miles a day singing along to my tapes. You were the subject of all those lyrics, too. At one point I had to ask myself what had come over me? What was this all leading to? I was a man possessed.

Then, one evening, I dreamed a beautiful reunion dream about us, Linda. It found me bolt awake upright in my bed (I was in a camper being stored at a yacht club.) like the lyrics in Bob Seger’s song; “I woke last night to the sound of thunder. How far off I sat and wondered. Started humming a song from 1962. Ain’t it funny how the night moves.?….”The dream found you and me meeting on top of a fence from my childhood neighborhood and reconciling completely. There we stood, facing each other holding both each other’s hands. It was such a beautiful dream I awoke in a sweat. I knew the government killed Lennon. I was even sporting a fake license plate on my bike I had made up on the boardwalk that week that read; ” U.S. GOVT. PLANNED LENNON’S DEATH” I thought to myself; “… What would “she” do? She was never shy about living life to it’s fullest. Surely she would look into the matter and bust that cult like she was doing in Georgia when I knew her. She wouldn’t just sit down and take it. I should be ashamed of myself I’m not looking for the answers I need.” The following DAY I found myself riding on my bike and turning at one intersection and then another wondering why I was taking this route, suddenly, and then I saw the library and knew what was about to happen. I screeched my breaks, locked my bike and bolted in to find a year and a half old copy of US magazine on the first table with John and Yoko on the cover and I grabbed it as I went back to examine all the other magazines I was looking for to find out what happened to Chapman who never stood trial in the first place. I picked up all the Dec. 15, 1980 issues of Time and Newsweek and others I could find to re read the murder story. There was no murder story I would learn as that issue came out a week earlier the day of the murder. As I was searching for the story and not finding it I noticed that all the headlines were talking to me like government codes all about Lennon’s murder. This was July 26, 1982, a year and a half after the murder, and when I saw the ominous headline above just elected Reagan that read; “Who’s In?” “Who’s Out?” it occurred to me; “Reagan’s In, Lennon’s Out” might be the intended message. Look into my site for the rest, but THAT was THE moment I found the government codes that would ultimately, months later, lead to my finding Mark David Chapman and his letter linking Reagan and Stephen King’s matching face and what King writes about to seal the case. All because of you and your crusade against a Satan’s cult in Macon then and that dream about you the day before. WE did it, Linda, both of us.

Now YOU have the nerve to ask me; “Why does it matter to you?” TWICE!! that night in Dallas.

When I knew you you were either perfect or way off kilter. The perfectness of you showed me what kind of people all of humanity could be if it were better, if it weren’t such a depraved and unthinking slob. You showed me something about humanity that I had never witnessed before; perfection as a person. The kind of person that would make this planet so much more magical a place to live in than it is if we were all like that. You gave me so much hope for mankind and in such a contrast to others I’ve known. It’s true falling in love with someone from the opposite side of the country with foreign ways and weather and everything is more attractive. Opposites attract. People in California are NOT as nice as those in Texas or Georgia and you appealed to me for being so great. You had so much personality. The splitting of your soul into great and not so great is maybe why you could project that perfection at all compared to others. I have seen the mountaintop and you were it. Hard to pull off for the normal and balanced, apparently. But I saw something in you I will cherish forever. You showed me the potential for us all. More than that, it seemed like we knew each other in a previous life we were so attuned in many ways. I wondered after, often; “Was she the one God intended for me, after all?” I, myself, have rare taste and am hard to please. You really presented what I always hoped life had to offer me in a mate but didn’t believe existed until I met you. That you looked even better than Miley Cyrus or anyone I have ever personally known was as if God loved me more than I thought he did. Finding you land in my lap was very flattering. Was all this suffering I have endured since slapping you just? In light of my blindness, then? I have to wonder.

I was a pretty great catch before we met, if I do say so myself. I was a brilliant student, artist, decent golfer, with a great future ahead of me even if golf didn’t pan out. I was either going to design golf courses or be an advertising copywriter probably. I was decent looking and popular in school, especially so in grade school, and everything was coming up roses in so many ways. So why did I fall down and wind up living in a van for four decades on a fools errand of saving the world? Why did I risk my life and put myself in such danger to begin with? Why did I punish myself with such a life? Maybe I felt I deserved it after what I did to you. Maybe I wanted to impress you with how I was able to bust the biggest Satan’s cult on the planet to win you back. Maybe so many reasons. If I couldn’t have you I was probably not afraid of dying, I guess.

(Big content delete)

Larry King just died of a medical complication. He interviewed Chapman in 1992 to mute my 1992 visit to Bangor, Maine. When I confronted him over it on San Francisco radio a few years after he admitted; “Don’t worry Ron, (The host who apologized about my call.) it’s all going to  come out eventually, anyway…” about my expose’ He ACKNOWLEDGED I was right, that he KNEW that interview was a media scam, then. For that, alone, I left him alone ever after. That’s character. As for Barbara Wa Wa, who interviewed Chapman a week after I gave her people my magazine, I silenced her several years ago when she tried to make a comeback. She was visibly shaken from my radio spots condemning her. I wish the public understood how treacherous she was to us all to peddle that brainwash and mind control. Our enemy.

Anyway, Linda, that’s all for now. I’m off to Boca Grande to hit up the Bush compound area and the locals there. Then onto Sarasota for a few weeks and letters to officials to effect an arrest. Then on to N.Y.C. for a few weeks and then back to Dallas. ( I learned only the Governor here MAY have any jurisdiction. Otherwise it’s the Manhattan D.A. who has been avoiding me.)

INSERT / UPDATE – March 6, 2021;

I think I may have actually seen Stephen King yesterday while I had to back out of his private entrance. A black car that dove into a driveway to let me out looked like HIM, by God. I have the most amazing luck in that regard. You know, I actually stood inches away from him in 1992 in downtown Bangor, Maine. He was in the mood to deck me that day after I called him the “…most disturbed man in Bangor” on the radio hours earlier. I stood my ground singing my song about him at full volume to make sure the folks were a witness. He realized I was not going to talk to him and he muttered; “T-t-ake c-c-care. I w-w-want you to t-take c-care.” and sauntered away.

(An afterthought; The odds of that being King are a thousand to one, so I wonder, if it WAS him is he waiting for me to enter his private roadway, first, to kill me and paint it as self defense? Is that one scenario I just missed? I’ll have  to stay out of that roadway, I guess. If I were King I’d have a detective shadowing me 24 / 7 and set a trap for me to fall into.)

I will face two bogus charges in Ca. when I return this May and I can’t wait to tell the jury what evil butts the D.A. and the prosecution are to be doing this to me in my opening statement. How they, in fact, were BEHIND my van rolling out of gear with me in the back while my driver that a retired police officer recommended jumped out as I was about to get my teeth pulled that day. I expect to wipe the floor with them, in fact. If I return a celebrity / expose hero I imagine the charges will be dropped. So, on with success in my mission back east.

I have to get busy with my billboard campaign outside King’s residence area; “STEPHEN KING IS A MURDERER (Side one) and “IT’S TRUE, HE CAN’T SUE” (Side two) These along side my website address sign.  My signs currently read; ‘THE TRUTH IS HERE – WHERE R U?” and; “JAIL EVIL STEPHEN KING” (Flip side reads; “YOUR COVER-UP IS’NT COOL”) I have to get busy with formal motions and appeals to officials, soon, too. By late March I’ll be heading north. My small sign reads; “SILENT U.S. – YELLOW U.S.”

(Just as I am finishing up, here, I am beset with extreme fatigue. Days ago I broke out in a sweat that left my sheets wet. I’m fine, now, except for the fatigue. Years ago I documented my two bouts in as many years with a virus that almost DID kill me each time. This in the two years prior to the Covid – 19 outbreak. Even the radio I had to turn off, then, it took too much precious energy out of me. I was hanging on by my fingernails. I remarked that “Putin the Poisoner” may have tried to kill me that way. Now I may be somewhat immune, perhaps, to Covid if I WAS the government’s first test subject, then. I get past anything now by blowing it all hard out my nose and sneezing it out of my system for all it’s worth. That’s why we have that ability in the first place it makes sense to me. I also supplement with vitamins occasionally. Although I DID start the mask movement in America I won’t get the vaccine as I already know that Covid has an H.I.V. genome spliced into it (Man made)

March 16, 2021;

Yesterday I dodged two bullets in a row; I got back my two large protest signs AND I avoided a traffic ticket in my haste to retrieve them; all in the same two minutes time.

I had just finished my three by four foot black sign with large neon yellow letters; (I even tweaked my back while making it)  the day before that reads;






March 19, 2021;

I have a lot to put down on my main front page today and all week about Stephen King and Governor DeSantis stalking the messenger. Whatever deletions I might make on the golf page site will have to wait a little until I get myself out of the danger zone…

You should know that I was set up right after my mother died on the day of my scheduled surgery by law enforcement who trashed my newly painted van by orchestrating a sting that found me having to rescue a rolling van from the back section after my driver got out and possibly pushed it to roll it down a hill hoping I’d kill people, even, to take away my license. They’re trying as evil as can be to follow through in court, besides. It has all got me frenzied and worked up into a lather.

We both know what the evil human race did to you before we ever met. That’s why I am trying to save it, too. Now I’m asking you to make allowances for what the evil human race has done to me.

By the way, King’s latest book; “Later” has a tag line on the cover that reads; “Dead men hold no secrets.” King is fantasizing about killing me, apparently. There is a lot of pressure being me. I can’t wait till Florida has him packing as they whisper; “Later.” to him, like Maine did.

March 25, 2021;

Hi, Linda. I’m still waiting for something concrete from you to go by.

.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   We’ll have to see what happens in the courts trying to pull my license. I may lose the open container ticket, maybe. No jury allowed there. I may beat it, though. I should. Camper vans are allowed to hold booze in the back where it was. I only grabbed it (Less than a swallow of Brandy) because I use identical bottles to hold also olive oil to sooth my throat while singing. I dislike plastic containers. The other ticket I am looking forward to beating WITH a jury as I expose the plot that I was a victim of. I will call the D.A. and assistant D.A. to the stand and pepper them with embarrassing questions to show how unjust my case has been all along. I had to fire two bogus attorneys and disqualify two judges, already. My opening and closing statements should decide my case, I hope. I will simply tell the jury I did nothing wrong and would do exactly the same if I found myself in the same predicament, again – in the back of my van while it was rolling down a hill – except for hiring the driver I did that was recommended to me by a retired S.C. police officer. The pre surgery drug they waited over a year to get results for before applying charges were not found in my system. 0.00. The tiny half dose I took did not effect me at all, besides. I only fainted on the scene because I knew I was just set up by police to crash my newly painted van in the first place. It was a horrifying realization.

April 8, 2021; On top of all that I was detained twice in five minutes by the same female officer near our old Church’s Chicken outlet on Buford Hwy. (Now a “Smoothie King”). While trying to make my earbuds work she said I couldn’t do that and drive but let me go with only a warning. Five minutes later the same officer cited me as I emerged from an O’Reilly auto parts store claiming I jaywalked earlier. Pretty determined to bust me it seems. How could she know I was the same one she saw earlier after exiting a store? She even claimed not to recognize me after seeing me five minutes earlier. It all happened a block from our old Church’s outlet location. Biden, it seems, is acting desperate. Two incidents that allege I like to expose myself to traffic accidents. Future plans to paint me as such if I am killed that way? That’s how the authorities operate is my experience.

Yesterday I called a talk show host back who was trying to get me snared into an interview for a character profile piece he was working on for a talk radio publication. It turns out he interviewed John Hinckley who I think was part of the Lennon cover-up. I think he faked shooting Reagan and Brady to change the topic off of Chapman who was due for trial at the same time, coincidentally. Long story short, I declined his offer. He seemed way too interested (He was willing to drive from Miami, Fl. to Athens Georgia –  a 12 hour trip –  to meet me at ten pm to photograph me doing my billboard showing and whatever else I do to attract attention for my cause. Singing included, he said. In all likely hood he was part of a media effort to blunt whatever impact I made in Florida by doing a hit piece on me. I told him when the angle showcases my evidence and not me and my sideshow I might be interested, but not till then.  The media is a pathologically jealous vampire towards me, anyway. Know that, Linda, as to why I decline so many of their offers. The media is my arch enemy. I’m exposing them all.


April 20, 2021;


I last wrote you in New York just before meeting with the District Attorney; Robert Stewart. After being promised he’d see me if I got there, WHEN I arrived I was turned away on the lame excuse I didn’t have an appointment. Same exact B.S. I endured before. What a place, New York City.

City of New Orleans;

Regarding my early Feb.’21 parking ticket I maintain that your office has lapsed in it’s duty to timely respond to my request for a hearing and that my ticket should be dismissed on that basis, alone. I called in April to see what my status was and was told to wait for an e-mail from you which never arrived. The evidence of correspondence shows over four months passed before your letter was sent to my post office and you lost my original, hand delivered letter arguing my innocence. In that letter I argued that I WAS present and described the officer as an athletic, tall, slim, black female with long braids in her 30’s to prove she was wrong stating “Unoccupied”. I explained that the signage was incomplete and misleading and that only a local would even know what a “Mall” area was and that there are an overwhelming amount of signs everywhere making it impossible to decipher them all. I explained that, at 10:57, I was properly correct in assuming I could go across the street and buy a to go coffee in time, regardless of the confusing signage, and be back before 11:00. Except for a Covid policy requiring me to fill out my name, address and website and phone number just to order coffee took five minutes I’d have been back in time to move and that I should be given allowance for that circumstance. I argued that the parking office was just feet away from me (How could I know that?) and that the officer ticketed me less than five minutes after the enforcement commenced and that should be considered. But for a Covid policy delay I would have been gone by 11:04. A parking ticket on a Sunday seems out of normal for most cities and I detect an unfair amount of $75. asked for a PARKING ticket. That, alone, is against my religion is all I am prepared to say. That put out a red flag for me. Before that moment I had no reason not to like New Orleans. Would I avoid Louisiana forever just over that? Probably, I would. Even your last letter was unclear what my current due amount is. Is it $75. or $200.? Like your signs, there is a confusion. I won’t be sending any amount prior to your ruling based on this letter. I only hope you rule to dismiss this in the interest of justice. New Orleans parking authority DOES confuse the tourists who can’t understand their plethora of overzealous, confusing signs everywhere. Your office took too long to respond to my letter contesting the matter. Without any restrictions I already avoid Philadelphia over their ‘trap’ environment.

I like New Orleans and hope it can welcome me without criminalizing me unfairly over a confusing time for everyone, then. Should you honor my valid arguments for dismissal I would appreciate that. I have principles that should not force me to have to regard Louisiana as off grounds where America is concerned. I believe I AM innocent under the law. I was not contacted in a timely manner after letting my intentions be known I wanted to contest the matter. Regarding your overwhelming and incomplete and confusing signage and unfair fine amounts, I suspect you must chase hundreds of like minded consumers away for life every year. Surprising in a great city, in my opinion.
I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct. Dated Oct. 27, 2021


Steven M. Lightfoot
P.O. Box 7311
Carmel, Ca. 93921
(831) 901-9707

Defendant and Appellant in Pro per

Superior Court of California (Marina Branch)

Motion To Dismiss Due To Discriminatory Prosecution

Motion To Suppress Evidence

Please take notice that I am the defendant in this matter and move to dismiss my case due to discriminatory prosecution. I intend to make this motion oral at time of trial on April 18, 2022 at 1:30 pm. I will be calling witnesses to make my case.

Please take notice that I am the defendant in the above named case and move the court to suppress the video evidence as it was deliberately manipulated by officer Kopp when he took his gloved left hand (Seen on video) and blocked the camera lens for the few seconds it took for me to proceed through the intersection of Lighthouse Ave. and Reeside Ave. His doing so obfuscates the facts of the matter and it cannot be ruled out, since the footage came to a full blackout mode, that the film was edited or modified to show guilt where there may have been none. Even if no editing can be proved the officer’s conduct suggest deception and the evidence of video should be suppressed on that basis. The evidence cannot be trusted. Also, there is no audible sound until after the signal to pull me over was made. I requested it be included but was denied. I should have the right to know what was being said by him over his intercom, if anything, before he pulled out of the parking lot. I suspect the officer was laying in wait for me to cross that section of road as he may have known I was parked at the Goodwill Store a quarter mile away at the time and he may have received information I was en route and to proceed to meet me and make it look like a coincidence when it may have not been. I was busy exposing chief Hober, his supervisor, with flyers all over the peninsula at the time and even had a stack of them on my dash at the time I was cited. His very pulling directly behind me, conspicuously, at a time where multiple intersections and lights were present and then disappearing directly behind me momentarily would cause any motorist to be concerned whether or not he was directly behind my vehicle making any sudden stop unsafe, regardless. This was the case in my citation. The entire procedure was as if it was designed to catch me looking at my rear view mirror out of concern for the officers safety and position. That the officer was perhaps hoping I’d run a light in the process.

Dated March 22, 2022


Subpoena Duces Tecum

Please take notice that I subpoena officer McKenna Hill, the video cam footage officer McKenna Hill took of our encounter and the police report attached that occurred on December 8, 2021 in downtown Monterey on Alvarado Street. The current time and date of trial is on April 18, 2022 in department 20 of the Marina Superior Court. If there are changes to this you will be notified.

Please take notice that I subpoena officer Silonzoch of the Seaside police department as well as his video cam and report of the incident on August 23, 2021 in the library parking lot. Currently the trial date is on April 18, 2022 at 1:30 pm in Department 20 of the Marina Superior Court. Any changes to this you will be notified of.

Dated March 22, 2022

Steven Lightfoot (Defendant Pro per)
Steven Lightfoot (Defendant Pro per)

Peremptory Challenge

Motion To Disqualify Judge

I am the defendant in this matter. Please take notice that I request a different judge to hear my Trial De Novo regarding a traffic light citation scheduled for trial on APRIL 18, AT 1:30 in Marina, California. I would like to have an answer as soon as possible so that I may issue subpoenas with the knowledge that the current time and dates are appropriate and not requiring changes. If the court can arrange for a pre trial hearing on the matter before March 25 I’d like that. Otherwise I’d like to know by mail by then if it is granted and including any new changes.
The honorable Judge Mendoza I removed once before due to my belief then that I could not get a fair trial from her in another matter now under appeal. That challenge was granted and I’d expect it also be granted now, especially since she already knows that I do not trust her. I only just found out last week that she heard the matter in my trial by declaration or I’d have recused her for that, too. As it was I left everything to a firm who specializes in trial by declaration matters unaware of who was hearing the matter. Even if I knew who it was I have been under the wrong impression that the judge I removed previously was Judge Maldonado, not Judge Mendoza. In that prior recusal I argued that her judgement against me in a small claims matter involving deliberate sabotage against my other van in 2019 was wrong, glaringly so, and that, on that basis, I could trust her judgement and get a fair trial. I make the same argument now in this matter. Furthermore, in that prior matter, she ruled on a motion to dismiss even after she was recused and that seems improper, too. It was not for her to decide that motion but the judge in Salinas who heard that matter. I also argue that Judge Mendoza cannot give me a fair trial as she has already established a judgement against me in this matter and is already biased entering into this new trial.
She would be prejudiced and inclined not to admit her first judgement was wrong. I have no idea if she did or did not view the video of the matter in the trial by declaration. If she did and still ruled against me in light of the fact that the officer deliberately blocked the camera lens as I entered the intersection, then she cannot be trusted to honor my rights not to be given unfair treatment in the process, regardless of other judgements made. I have already established with this judge that I do not trust her and had her removed before. I gave valid reason enough, before, to have her recused and should have those same arguments granted now. I have reason to believe she is biased and determined to an outcome already established in her mind. Judge Mendoza, who denied my motion to have a change of venue here, suggests that six officers, all lying, with evidence to prove it, in a few years time, is not sufficient to show a bias of law enforcement against me in Monterey County and reason enough to move the matter elsewhere. As such I further do not feel I can get a fair trial from her and that that motion should be re heard my the judge who will replace her instead. This is not to be confused with my other Peremptory Challenge but as a separate motion to disqualify Judge Mendoza based on her biases already displayed.
Her ruling against me in the 2019 small claims matter was egregiously wrong. There is even reason to suspect the court made a call to the defendant to let him know he was late as he only arrived 45 minutes after the time of trial. That she tried to rule on a motion in another subsequent matter when she was already recused suggests she has an agenda where I am concerned. The office who represented my trial by declaration has told me that in their history they have never encountered a case where the judge who heard the trial by declaration was not replaced by a new judge for the trial de novo. That this judge is trying to deny me what should be my right to a new judge further suggests she is biased and agenda driven in my particular case. Frankly, I feel this judge represents the inherent corruption I have found in Monterey County police and courts and has criminal and corrupt intentions with me due to the fact I am exposing our government for killing John Lennon. I feel she has a predetermined agenda to fulfill in convicting me to take away from my bank account money I need to succeed
in that endeavor. If she was appointed at any stage of the proceeding to be the judge for all purposes I was never notified of this. Even if I was I was under the impression at the time it was a Judge Maldonado who heard my other matters and forgot it was Mendoza or I would have objected. Once I discovered Judge Mendoza was the one who ruled in my former case I let the court know I wanted a new judge to hear my case, here. I formally made the motion to do so as soon as possible, after.
For all the injustices the Monterey courts and police are throwing at me my only recourse is to destroy Jimmy Panetta’s reputation and career as I am not a lawyer nor can I afford one. And I will. I DO have reason to suspect the witch hunt against me is being led by Leon Panetta who worked for the very politicians I am exposing; Richard Nixon and the George H.W. Bush family, namely his son, George W.. This Judge Mendoza is displaying biases against me that cannot be ignored and I demand a new judge hear my case.

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true nd correct.

Dated March 22, 2022

Steven Lightfoot

T ————

Dear sir,
Enclosed with this letter you will find my magazine of evidence regarding John Lennon’s assassination as well as a flyer or so with a current series of matters I am fighting. In the one of me in a police file at age 33, for example, although I was charged with blocking a sidewalk, in fact, I was targeted for sign confiscation two days before the famous Golden Gate Bridge Walk in San Francisco. The charge was dropped days later and my signs then returned. Just one example of police abuse I have suffered over four decades. Include a kidnapping and being beaten unconscious while hand cuffed, three gun pointing incidents, several other beatings, national television slander, hundreds of false citations, most of which were dismissed and even two almost fatal “accidents” involving high speed motorists who were not cited for their acts. Lately I am getting a barrage of police abuses, all at once, to take away my money and make my life miserable. As it is I am retired at age 68, living in a van and have been for a while, now. I’ve been a target of the government since I was interviewed in early 1983 by the S.F. Secret Service agent Terry Chodash. It is not hyperbole to suggest the F.B.I. and all the way to the top of our political system are behind this police abuse I am being molested by. Locally I suspect the Panetta family of congressional fame and Monterey police chief, Dave Hober. I think they are hoping I crack and go nuts from the stress of it all. Already I have been issued eight citations in just a few years time, three of which being criminal charges. Two of the more serious charges were dismissed as well as two other matters and I am currently under the circumstance of having to upgrade two citations for singing, (Unassisted, from my van’s driver’s seat to my quiet musical C.D.s) to criminal charges so I can get a jury as all the judges in my area have proven biased and criminal, in fact. In another related matter, now in mid trial, I am fighting a red light ticket involving a motorcycle officer who brazenly waited for me at a driveway, followed me, closely, then angled away from center lane to hide himself from me, making me think he was right behind me, all in hopes I might be watching him and not the signal. While the video is not clear what happened it can be proved he blocked out the lens just as I was entering the intersection. Twice my subpoenas for several officers were ignored and the latest judge acted as a prosecutor in dismissing another whose attendance was not contested by the city attorney. Though video evidence proves no less than five officers have lied to cite me and though I want to show a pattern of fraud and abuse with these witnesses, the judge is certain these matters are not relevant in my motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution. It’s a complete railroad job and on September 7 in dept. 20 in Marina, Ca. I will try to remove him over his errors and biases. The one officer who was available I could prove made up a lie out of whole cloth when he suggested he called me and spoke to me on a phone that had been discontinued months earlier making his claim impossible. Judge Sillman’s response? “So what?”
Normally I would hire a lawyer to sue the state for state terrorism, P.T.S.D. and violating my free speech rights, etc.. The fact is getting a lawyer to insert himself into my circumstances is apparently an act of heroism not found readily, lately.
I have heard your organization helps individuals like me who are fighting a Goliath government agency intent on assassinating me, ultimately.
In 2019, while getting a dental operation, law enforcement got involved and they crashed my newly purchased and painted van with me in the back section and tried for over two years to convict me of a D.U.I. where no drugs or alcohol were found in the blood. I had to fire two public defenders who were throwing my case and remove three biased judges, one of whom admitted his biases. I was papered with several other citations in the flurry of that episode. So far, defeating most of them, they have taken about $4,000 out of my account that wouldn’t have happened but for their meddling in my life. They want be broke and vulnerable and helpless, obviously. They really want me dead. I need your help, sir.
My website; has a New Developments page rife with details of my troubles. Contrary to notions I must be a nut, in fact, I will emerge a significant world figure after my findings are outed. I need to survive, first, and I need your help, now. Most of the Bay Area has seen my website van at one time or another.


Steve Lightfoot

800 Scott St.
Sand City, Ca. 93955
Ph; 831-901-9707


Plaintiff and Respondent;
Defendant and Appellant


Appellant was cited August 28, 2020 for an ‘open container’ charge;————— Though not even

cited, appellant was also subjected to an “Accident” finding in spite of no damage done or complaint by

other car’s owner. This fact was kept a secret from appellant. Both charges were ascribed to appellant

via false statements made by officers Phillip’s who promised to not cite if I passed a sobriety test

which he broke, anyway, on the orders of his sergeant Jason Newby. Newby lied to say it looked like I was

about to take a sip from said bottle in spite of video that refutes that. Newby based his decision to

cite on this false basis. This he told me, personally, via phone. Officer Herdon, who admitted I caused

no damage that night, days later, ordered me to supply my insurance information or he’d add charges in

spite of no damage and no interest to file a complaint by other car’s owner. His sergeant, Newby, later

remarked to me that Herndon was wrong to do so. Herndon never apprised me that he wanted it for an

accident report without a complaint. I didn’t know of this “accident” report until days before trial.

All this was described by me during trial and factors into my appeal.

Appellant filed several motions including motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution, motion for

a change of venue, two motions to recuse two different judges and, I believe, a motion to increase charge

to a misdemeanor to allow for a jury trial. I also asked for a continuance. The motion to recuse

two judges was granted. Weeks before trial appellant tried to subpoena Sergeant Newby only to be told he

was out of town and on vacation to return on the day of trial and, therefore, was unable to serve and

call him as a crucial witness since he ordered the citations based on lies. In fact, I was told that he

could not be served by a clerk though that may not be true. At trial I objected to Sergeant Newby’s

unavailability. During trial the video machine was not working and only the judge was able to view the

video on her private machine while I could not. This, too, I objected to. I was unable to see what was

happening and therefor unable to assist in my defense properly. Judge O’keefe found me guilty and she

explained that the charge would not be listed as a moving violation or affect my DMV record or my

insurance rates. On both counts she misspoke or was unaware of the law in this regard. Afterwards I

learned that, not only was the ticket a moving violation and would affect my insurance rates and DMV

record, I learned that Herndon had turned an innocent no damage / no claim bumper tap into an accident

point on my DMV record, besides. This, though there was no legitimate signature on any complaint.

At trial I explained the laws that allow for a van such as mine to lawfully store alcohol in the living

quarters and that only a case of mistakenly grabbing the wrong identical bottle accounted for it not

being there. I explained I thought it was a bottle of olive oil to sooth my throat for singing at the

time. At no time did I do anything to try to sip from said bottle, the cap sealed tight, throughout. This

fact is verified by police video. For less than two seconds was the bottle away from the living quarters.

Though not listed previously, I want to object to not being apprised about Herndon’s claiming an

accident against me all this time. As a result I was unaware of the need to subpoena him, also, to show

fraud and abuse by police officers. Had I known he had done that in time I would certainly have served

subpoena on him but I was disadvantaged by the fact I was never made aware of this “accident”.


I. Was Sergeant Newby’s unavailability an overall detriment to my defense, and was the clerk wrong to

suggest he couldn’t be served even though he was to return on the day of my trial?

II. Was the malfunctioning of the video machine that prevented me from viewing the goings on a detriment

to my defense? Could I have interacted better had I been able to see what the video was showing?

1II. Was Newby’s decision to charge me, based on provable untruths he made, a factor that should have

been fleshed out in court and was his absence a detriment to my case?

IV. Does Judge O’Keefe’s lack of knowledge of the law in my case and/or her false statements of the

outcome of my disposition render her decision fraudulent and null and void? Did her wrongful assumption

of the severity, or lack thereof, of my disposition cause her to decide one way or the other? Would she

have done so if she knew the consequences would be so severe? Might she have found me not guilty in this

consideration had she known the law better in my case? Did she commit judicial error?

V. Did appellants claim of discriminatory prosecution over his Lennon murderer evidence activism

against the government factor in the strange outcome and the charges, generally? Was Judge O’keefe wrong

in dismissing my motion in this regard given the large number of accompanying issues that seem to fit the

plight of a whistleblower threatening a government conspiracy being exposed to the world and less just a

typical citizen? Can the court deny that the government has a motive to silence my activism given my

evidence in Lennon’s assassination? That so many episodes regarding my driving privileges have occurred

since my Mother’s death and my receiving an inheritance, times ten the ordinary, require the question;

is there government meddling in my case? If correct about my Lennon activism does the government have a

vested interest in hobbling me with this? That these recent episodes are already close to suspending my

license and taking my website van off the streets screams government meddling. Was the court wrong

to summarily dismiss my motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution? In 50 years of good driving

my driving privileges have never been threatened like this. It does smack of being politically

motivated. Since another very similar episode suggest this alleged conspiracy to take my van off

the streets persists. Was Judge O’Keefe wrong to deny my motion? Was the judge in marina, already

recused, wrong to dismiss this motion summary then, too?

VI) Regarding the charge, itself, is a case of mistaken identity in pitch darkness that resulted in the

wrong identical bottle being brought from the living quarters for less that two seconds enough to

sustain the charge given the provable absence of intent to do anything but return it for the right

bottle, a bottle produced immediately filled with olive oil in it? Except for two seconds I was legally

storing the bottle in my living quarters. Can intent be drawn based on this, alone?

VII) Did officer Herdnon, in failing to notify me about a harmless bumper tap that was ascribed to me

as an accident in spite of no damage being done and no interest by the second party to even file a

complaint, did this disadvantage me at trial? Had I known such a fraud was committed against me before

just days before trial I would absolutely have had him served with subpoena. (VIII)


The fact that Newby took his vacation in such a manner I could not subpoena him DID hamper my defense. He

was a crucial witness who would have been able to demonstrate that his decision to override officer

Phillips promise not to charge me was based on falsehoods that the video bears out. My entire charge was

based on this lie. I was blindsided at the last minute to find him unavailable and this came up against

the date of trial and, though I went to Salinas and filled out the subpoenas to be served, I was unable

to do so. I told judge O’Keefe that Newby’s absence was objectionable and would hurt my defense. Further-

more, a clerk may have falsely advised me he could not be served with a subpoena or I would have.(I)

The malfunctioning video equipment that allowed only the judge to view it absolutely hurt my ability to

properly respond and defend myself. There were episodes crucial to my defense that I was unable to

respond to because I could not see what was happening. This also prevented me from reacting to what was

being shown and this limited the scope of my being able to defend myself properly. I was unable to

direct the judge to the vital spots and know where she was presently making it impossible to assist in

navigating her to where my defense needed to go. Like trying to eat a meal while blindfolded comes to

mind for one analogy. (II)

Jason Newby’s complaint was based on his lie he thought I was trying to take a sip from said bottle or

he would not have cited me at all. By his not being there to question the entire foundation of the charge

brought forward is brought into question. Had I had the opportunity to question him in this regard he

might have properly asked the judge to rescind the charge under this circumstance. (III)

Regarding Judge O’keefe’s misunderstanding and/or misstatements regarding the disposition of her finding

she did display some leniency and I feel she might have found me innocent, outright, had she known how

severe the impact would be on my life and driving record. If she was unknowledgeable of these issues she

should not have been allowed to hear my case at all. She normally does not conduct traffic matters and

her lack of knowledge is cause for appeal. That she was mistaken in her announcements and the gravity of

the impact of this charge is cause for appeal and even dismissal. Judicial error is apparent. (IV)

Regarding my motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution that was denied, several facts exist to

suggest I was treated differently than most and it very probably had something to do with how desperately

the state has gone to ascribe an accident where there was none, for example. Had I not been one exposing

the government for such a controversial issue as John Lennon’s assassination would all these lies by

three officers have been told to cite me in the first place? The fact that my website emblazoned van is

a rolling advertisement for my expose and the fact that it is in jeopardy of being removed from the

streets over these charges does seem suspicious. I think the judge was wrong not to grant my motion to

dismiss, especially given the egregious police activities even before this matter but also the egregious

acts demonstrated in this case as well. Herdon’s actions were entirely uncalled for. The government

does not have the right to punish one with the law, even partly having to do with his political

activities, and this seems to be the case here. The fact that I was displaying a billboard about the

Santa Cruz District Attorney Rosell on my van that night; “D.A. ROSELL IN PLOT TO KILL ME- SEE SITE” may

have factored into the attempts by these officers to initially try to cite me for multiple offenses. For

example: Although I was parked directly across from the bumper tap incident, parked, engine off, and was

still under consideration for leaving the scene of an accident is ludicrous, yet they tried to apply that

law where there was no ground. I think much of what happened may have had to do with Rosell maybe asking

Monterey’s Chief Hober to conduct a sting or apply maximum leverage against me in retaliation for

exposing him so profoundly with my poster that was just erected days earlier, in fact. That my motion to

dismiss was so obviously disregarded given the facts suggests it was wrong for the court not to grant it.

I find it alarming that the Judge in Marina who was already recused announced that she had dismissed

this same motion even though the matter was not in her hands at that point. That, too, seems unusual. (V)

Regarding the charge, itself, as the video shows me singing in public, it is reasonable to assume I was,

indeed, reaching for the olive oil to sooth my throat and not a bottle of practically empty alcohol. I

claimed this immediately and produced the identical bottle refilled with olive oil for proof. The law

requires intent and this was not demonstrated to the degree necessary to charge. It may also account for

why Newby would try to suggest I ever tried to sip when the video proves I did not. To presume intent.


Regarding officer Herndon not apprising me that an accident report had even been made, mush less

ascribed to me, was not usual procedure and it disadvantaged me because I was unaware of this fraud

committed by him and, had I known before trial, I would absolutely served subpoena on him. His actions

resulted in my being disadvantaged. In this respect, alone, I was deprived of a fair trial. (VII)

ARGUMENT; (Not because there aren’t appropriate precedents to bolster my case, but because my arguments stand on their own for interpretation and there are likely precedents to show in spite of my inability to find them, I’m forced to rely on the court to accept my arguments on their face value and apply their knowledge of precedents to prove otherwise. – As if there were no precedents established – Given my limited legal knowledge and the difficulty even Google has presented in directing me to said precedents I have not been able to properly source them on my own. I attest that precedents do exist to bolster all my arguments. I should not be penalized because I am not a lawyer and am unable to find them.))

(I) On the first matter; Sergeant Newby’s absence, though I tried to call him as a witness, damaged

my case. I could have shown that he lied to make the charge in the first place. The video would have

proved that and he would have been forced to admit there is nothing to suggest his claim. His authority

to charge would have been discredited, perhaps to the point of a dismissal finding. That a clerk may

have also lied to suggest he could not be called to a subpoena during his vacation may not be true I

have since learned and that is something to also consider. I may have been misinformed on that issue by

a clerk. Newby would not have been able to prove intent as he tried to suggest, the basis of his charge.

(II) On the second matter, the faulty video that only allowed the judge to view the goings on prevented

me from interacting with the video and therefore deprived me of appropriately responding to needed

elements of my defense. Did Newby lie to suggest he thought I tried to sip? I couldn’t respond to this,

for example, because I had no way of knowing what the judge was viewing nor was I able to navigate her

to the appropriate part of the tape to see what I intended to prove. Like trying to eat a meal while

blindfolded, I was forced to defend myself while having no idea what the judge was even viewing and, as

a result, I was unable to navigate her to sections I needed or even respond to what she was viewing.

Absolutely unfair. Only the prosecution had visual access to the video evidence.

(III) I had video evidence that proves Sergeant Newby knowingly lied about why he ordered officer

Phillips to cite me. He said it was because he thought I was trying to take a sip. Video shows at no

time did I ever do anything with that bottle other than look at it, my hands no where near the secure

and tight lid. It was accidentally plucked from my living quarters in the dark and I hadn’t even had

time to see which bottle it was as it was away from said living quarters less than two seconds. In not

being able to serve him with a subpoena to prove police misconduct and fraud before the court I was

deprived of a fair trial. That a clerk may have wrongfully told me he could not be served under the

conditions when, in fact, he may have been, adds to the unfairness.

(IV) Judge O’Keefe, in saying my violation would not be a moving violation or impact my DMV record and

insurance rates was a lie. At best it was a misrepresentation of the truth. Perhaps she was unaware of

the law in this regards since she normally does not handle traffic matters. Whichever the case, she was

wrong and her guilty finding cannot be valid if she was not even aware of the law and it’s ramifications

in this matter. She demonstrated that she was not sufficiently versed in the law in my case and, as

such, the guilty verdict should be rescinded. The fact she was under the impression my case was not a

serious matter suggests she may not have found me guilty had she known otherwise. That she allowed my

case to be conducted allowing only the state to view the video and not the defendant is also unfair and

grounds for a reversal.

(V) No man in California state history can point to more egregious abuse by law enforcement in the past

40 years as I can. Hundreds of episodes that include a 1983 visit from the secret service, a summons

against me for “breaking and entering” and “attempted grand theft” “kidnapping” that I had nothing to do

with, hundreds of parking tickets that were found to be fraudulent in a four year period, a 1987

kidnapping and pistol-whipping by officers Steven Rist and Kevin Hall of S.F.P.D. where I was wrongfully

admitted to a hospital claiming I had yelled death threats to Yoko Ono when I had not. The hospital

agreed, in one day, that I was sane and not a candidate for the officers false charges. I was beaten

unconscious while handcuffed and on my knees protecting me newly repaired nose that was broken by

strangers weeks earlier. I was subjected three times to a gun pointed directly in my face without cause,

including once an hour after Reagan was re-elected in 1984. I was nationally slandered on the national

television news in 1994 as a stalker of Stephen King based on a false charge of trespassing that was

dropped days later. In between several false arrests and confiscations of my protest signs and dozens of

unmentioned episodes of police abuses I have emerged unscathed and have no criminal record in 67 years.

Recently I have cause to believe two attempts were made to assassinate me via two suspicious accidents,

one involving a woman running a red light at about 60 mph T-boning my delivery truck and almost killing

me. In that instance no one was cited and the intersection was repaved the very next day to destroy the

evidence, in my opinion. Two years later, after moving to southern California for fear I was being

hunted by officials up north I was a victim of a uniformed Navy cadet who slammed his truck into my

narrow wheelbase Toyota van and almost rolled me on a San Diego freeway. He, too, was not cited. Now,

following my mother’s 2018 death and my receiving an inheritance all manner of sting operations have

been set to entrap me in the hopes the state can take my boldly emblazoned website

van off the streets and stop my first amendment rights that way. On January 10, 2019 a driver a police

officer recommended to me left my van rolling down an hill with me in the back section that forced me to

jump into the driver’s seat to stop it from causing worse damage than it did. My dental operation was

delayed, my newly painted van damaged. Even though there was a 0.00 finding of drugs or alcohol in my

blood I was charged with D.U.I. I was charged after the year statute expired, as if to taunt me. I was

harassed, my speedy trial rights denied for over two years and I fired two disingenuous lawyers

and recused three biased judges from my case before it was finally dismissed before trial. In the middle

of all this court terrorism against me an episode in downtown Monterey which smacked of tag team fraud

between D.A. Rosell of Santa Cruz, who I was exposing with a billboard on my van at the time, and chief

Hober found three of his police cars and six officers responding to a harmless bumper tap that found

officer Phillips lying to me that he would not cite me if I passed a sobriety test and his Sergeant;

Newby of also lying that I ever tried to sip as his reason to have me cited. In the process I was put

before a judge who either did not know the law and it’s application in my case or lied about the status

of her guilty finding. Also officer Herndon wrongfully ascribed an accident report against me without

informing me or receiving a signed complaint that was valid. We’re talking about this matter before the

court. To suggest, given all I’ve shown the court in my motion, that I am not entitled to dismissal on

the grounds of discriminatory prosecution, is utterly ludicrous. I should never have stood trial given

the unfairness I have endured recently, much less, in the past. Judge Seigal admitted his bias.

VI) Yes, for less than two seconds, my bottle was not in my living quarters. I was about to exchange it

for the right olive oil bottle before officer Phillips grabbed it from my hand. My intent was not to do

anything other that sooth my hoarse throat with olive oil as I was on video singing in public initially.

Though it can be proved Sergeant Newby lied I ever tried to sip from any bottle, on video, that shows my

hands never near the tightly sealed cap, he wrongfully tried to suggest intent where there was none. No

intent can be demonstrated by any testimony or evidence. It factors into a man’s guilt. It was pitch

dark and the bottles were identical and it was an innocent mistake not befitting a finding of guilty.

Except for less than two seconds the half sip of alcohol I was carrying was legally stored in my van.

VII) Officer Herndon broke several rules; He alleged “No damage” at one point, encountered the other

car’s owner and was still unsuccessful in eliciting a complaint or a finding of damage and still

ascribed a accident against me with a false report. Then he failed to inform me of his actions leaving

me to think there was no fraud committed all this time when there was. Had I been properly informed I

would have served with a subpoena and my defense would have been less hobbled than it was as things

tuned out. This damaged my right to a fair trial.


For the reasons set forth above, appellant’s conviction should be reversed. In addition the trial court

should be ordered to dismiss the matter rather than retry appellant. The People’s failure to provide

needed witnesses that would have been shown engaged in fraud but could not be secured as witnesses

because one was on vacation and another remained hidden, unannounced as being involved in another false

charge,; “accident” amounts to a denial of due process. That the judge was not familiar with the law in

my case and wrongfully said my matter would not be listed as a moving violation or impact my DMV record \
or insurance rates is more evidence I did not receive a fair trial. Judicial error. My prior episodes

with police presented in my motion to dismiss were sufficient to grant dismissal and were, instead,

overlooked, entirely. The State has a vested interest in protecting the very government I am exposing in \

Lennon’s murder and can’t be trusted to fairly access my motion in this regard. The law concerning

storing alcohol in a camper van is different from other vehicles and I was in compliance but for a

mistaken grab of the wrong bottle for less than two seconds and does not comport with the law and a

finding of guilt since there was no evidence to suggest anything other than my intent to grab the other

bottle was demonstrated. I, in fact, immediately did produce said bottle of olive oil, my true intent.

Only the prosecution was able to view the video evidence and thus prevented me, the defense, from

equally interacting and navigating the video because I was unable to know what the judge was seeing. I

was also unable to react to anything the video was showing. I was cut out of that entire process. I did

attempt to serve Newby weeks earlier but was unable to do so and I may have even been misadvised by a

clerk who said I could not serve him while on his vacation when that may not be true.

(As stated above, I rely on the merits of my arguments to stand alone as if there were no precedents in the matter and to be decided on the existing precedents that do exist to bolster my arguments but are inaccessible to me due to lack of legal knowledge. If the court can show precedents that refute my arguments I will listen, but absent that, my inability to know the profession of law and legal matters should not adversely affect my appeal.)


As I have been alleging, all along, the police are behind these unwar-

ented citations in a systematic way utilizing dishonest, illegal

methods to criminalize me and bleed my bank account and take away my

website van and driver’s license so as to hobble my evidence expose

activism. I even alleged the F.B.I. and others may be involved.

This December 08, an hour before my downtown Monterey, noon rally, I

noticed a large truck had been parked in a yellow zone parallel to

my parked van for over a half hour. While checking on the two signs

I had leaned up against my bumper I noticed a man on the phone

inside this truck. I smiled, politely and asked him how much longer

he was planning on being parked there. He rudely and angrily

replied; “Three or four hours. How long are YOU going to be parked

there?” I replied; “About another half hour until my limit is

expired. Why are you being so mean to me?” He replied; “Because I

think you’re a pieces od shit!” Right away I returned his epithet, I

regret to say, and went to my van to call police to see if they

could move this man along who was parked illegally in a yellow zone.

I thought at the time he must be with police because no other group

has ever shown me so much hate. I had been exposing chief Hober for

months with my website and flyers I handed out all over town. While

on the phone with dispatch this man climbed up onto the curb with

his tire and flashed his lights and honked his horn. The next thing

I knew he rammed his truck into my van and signs damaging two of

them. One was taped to my body panel and he could easily have dented

it. My bumper was moved several inches to the point it touched my

body panel, evidence shows. No outstanding damage to my van,

however, save for a very slight dip (1/8th of an inch) on that side

of the bumper itself. I got his plate as he sped away after I told

him to stay and dispatch heard the entire episode. Thirty minutes

later officer McKenna Hill approached me and quickly told me there

would not be any report of a hit and run because my van was, not

very damaged. That’s not what the law reads. It reads property

damage. I wondered why she was being so biased since I was being

charged in another harmless bumper tap from August 23, 2021 where I

was physically chased away from the scene by a violent man

threatening to hit me. I tried to call police but the librarian was

unable to do so and he was between me and my cell phone. When I

slowly left, minutes later, for fear of my safety, he never said a

word or did anything to indicate he wanted me to stay. Now it was

clear this law was unevenly being applied by her refusing to cite

him for hit and run. A Google search days later revealed a photo of

several uniformed officers with Hober and this man was one of the

officers. This man who hit me IS a police officer with Hober’s

department. Retired, I hear. A friend of mine confirmed he knows

this man and that he is a retired police officer. He also confirmed

that he drives a large, metallic tan twin cab truck. Only a final

stage investigation is left to tie him, definitively, to the very

police department I have been alleging, all along, is out to take

away my driver’s license and criminalize me and bleed my bank

account. Under this new circumstance it is clear my motion to

dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution is valid and should be

honored, now, with a complete dismissal of the charge I am appealing.

I declare, under penalty of perjury, the above is true and



Dated November 28, 2021 Respectfully submitted. Steven Lightfoot







I, ___________________________________________, DECLARE;

I am over the age of eighteen an not a party to the within action.

My business address


in the county within which the within-mentioned mailing (Or hand delivery) occurred.

On November 30, 2021 I served the within appellants Opening Brief on Respondent by placing a true copy

thereof in a separate sealed envelope, with he postage therein fully pre paid, in the United States

Postal Service at ____________________________, California the envelope being addressed as follows

I declare, under penalty of perjury under the laws of the State of California that the foregoing is true and correct.

Dated November 30, 2021 _________________________________________________________________________________


I, _________________________________________________________________________, declare;

On November 30, 2021, I caused a copy of the within appellant’s Opening Brief to be deposited with the

trial court below by personally delivering a true copy thereof to the deputy clerk of the said court for

delivery to the honorable Judge ________________________________________, the judge who presided below

at the trial in this action.

I declare, under penalty of perjury under the laws of the State of California, that the foregoing is

true and correct.

Dated November 30, 2021 ______________________________________________________________________________

Newby. later,

Sincerely, Steve Lightfoot. Please let me know your decision. If you choose what I think we both think is the right thing to do a better result will emerge, I think.

Steven Lightfoot
P.O. Box 7311
Carmel, Ca. 93921 Superior Court of Monterey – Marina Branch

Motion for Change of Venue

People of the State of California ……. Ticket Number;
(Plaintiff) ……. Dept.
vs Steven Lightfoot ……… November , 2021
(Defendant) …… Time;

To the above court please take notice that I will move for a change of venue because of political considerations that already exist with me and the counties of Monterey and Santa Cruz. Both counties have abused my political activism with unwarranted tickets and related actions. I already, in fact, had judge recused over her biased findings regarding a 2020 small claim’s matter she ruled on, once. This regarding another ticket I am currently appealing. I want her as well as Judge O’Keefe and Judge Panetta recused due to O’Keefe’s actions on that ticket, then, misrepresenting the disposition to me and other mistakes she made and I want Panetta recused, again, due to his ties to the Bush family who is implicated in my Lennon murder evidence findings that I allege I am being unfairly persecuted over. With so many judges proving biased I doubt I can get a fair trial in this county and petition for a change of venue. I plan to orally argue the points in court.

Motion to Demand a Jury Trial
Via Changing Status of Charge
To A Criminal Status

I have been unfairly treated by several judges in Monterey and Santa Cruz Counties and request a jury trial, even if it means upgrading the status of my charge to criminal. I reserve my right, in doing so, to implement my right to expunge the matter via driving school that I am eligible for should I lose. I plan to argue the matter orally in court.

Motion To Recuse Judge’s

Independent of my peremptory rights to recuse, I ask to recuse judge’s , O’Keefe and Panetta due to a display of bias and improper rulings against me regarding the first judge, and the other two for my already having them recused in another matter. In Panetta’s case, his family ties to the Bush political family who I am exposing with John Lennon murder evidence presents a conflict. In Judge O’Keefe’s case she misrepresented the facts of my disposition in another matter. I plan to argue the matter orally in court.

Motion To Dismiss Due To Compromised Video Evidence – Lack of Sufficient Evidence;

Please take notice that I, Steve Lightfoot, the defendant in this case, move to dismiss due to compromised video evidence in my case. I intend to show that there is not enough evidence to prove, beyond a doubt, my guilt because the very part of the video that shows the light and intersection at the time of alleged violation has been deliberately blocked out by the officer’s hand for a few seconds rendering the image completely blacked out until after the fact. This blacked out interruption of the video allows ny number of ways for the film to be edited or modified. The video perspective cannot definitively show if I’m past or behind the line. It comes down to only the officer’s word against mine. Along this vein, other officers; Phillips, Newby, and Herndon, ALL THREE, have LIED to me in a previous matter to show there IS an agenda to get my website van with all over it taken off the streets or to at least deplete my meager money resources via this expensive, very likely orchestrated, ticket and to add a point to my record I don’t deserve. I intend to provide the newsletter I offered to show officer Copp at the tie I was distributing to the public right before I was cited to show another agenda fueling this ticket; to punish me for exposing chief of Monterey police; Dave Hober..

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct
Dated October 28, 2021

Steven Lightfoot, (Defendant pro per)

Steven Lightfoot
P/O/Box 7311
Carmel, Ca. 93921
(ph;) 831-901-9707

Superior Court of California
County of Monterey, Salinas Branch
Appellant Division

Case #

Motion To Dismiss Due to Late Responding Brief;

I am the defendant in the above listed matter. On November 30, 2021 I delivered my Opening Brief. The court has failed to meet it’s deadline to submit it’s opening Responding Brief. On this basis I request that my appeal be granted and this matter dismissed.

Respectfully, and under penalty of perjury, I declare the above is true and correct.

Dated January 11, 2022
Steven Lightfoot; Defendant / pro per
















By Steve Lightfoot Copyright c 2019 All Rights Reserve



Insert; Dec. 3, 2019

While an unknown, mostly, in golf circles, and not one with a tour career pedigree or other facts to point to to be considered an authority figure in golf technique, I do appreciate the value of the correct thought to use to properly activate one’s body to hit good golf shots.  A golf swing is pretty easy to understand if you appreciate a few things that must happen. You must coil your upper body to the top – 90 or more degrees in a full swing – and fully release it to the target on the forward swing. You must do this with a weight shift that finds you lifting most of your weight off your forward foot at the top and lifting most of your weight off your rear foot during the strike. You must do this without moving your head back and forth or up and down. This requires you to let the shoulders, arms and club move, instead, so that you can stay steady at the top. You must also configure your shoulders, arms and hands and club so that the motion is target oriented , especially the club shaft. They must also command a wide berth in their journey. There is a little more having to do with tempo and timing, but that’s a golf swing condensed down to its basic form.  Being human beings we like to use thoughts to trigger good body actions, especially from a static position such as address. It’s a less instinctive sport than others in that respect where you are always in motion. You have to pre program your swing to an extent. The pros certainly have to do this for even they are not born golf gods and had to figure out a lot of things having to do with mostly body parts to get to their level of play. The proper golf swing thought is key to making progress. Some absolutely ring a louder bell than others and create instant results on command.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             For example, here’s one; Equally apply both hands and shoulders in a swing – both, equally, – and your swing will start to behave. If you want to use your hands vigorously make sure you use your shoulders equally as much or things will go awry.

Here’s another; To make a good backswing  focus on what you want out of your downswing, a powerful application of all levers along a desired path. Appreciate that the backswing is merely the cracking open of a door you want to slam. It’s merely a necessary move to make another move. It’s the slam of the door that matters and where your mind should be. You address the ball with the club at first to measure the distance and you somehow crank your torso up so as to coil back for a powerful unwind forward, you unconsciously stretch out your arms and club and, when you reach the top, the real part of the swing begins; the forward blow through the ball. By focusing on an athletic downswing your body instinctively achieves a more compound pivot back than when just thinking about making a good backswing. When mastered a good backswing feels utterly tension free until the star down locks all pressure points into action for a downswing. Besides this advantage now the swing becomes instinctual, almost starting as you find yourself perched and coiled at the top; “Now, what do I do?” Like an athlete in motion, a tennis player or baseball player reacting to a pitch. Now it’s a feeling like tossing up a baseball and just waiting until it drops enough to smash out into the outfield.

Make sure that, somehow, the speed of the club is unfettered and as fast and brisk as possible from impact to mid follow through no matter what else you do in your swing. You have to have a consistent grip pressure on the club and save your assertiveness for this part of the swing in doing so. This will iron out a whole lot of kinks, especially regarding body sequencing and tempo.

Regarding your grip, keep it secure start to finish, no easing up and re tightening at differing stations. (Centrifugal force at impact automatically tightens the grip). You don’t want to “let go of” and “re grab” the club while you’re swinging. Bobby Jones and others used to even open up the left hand at the top. I discourage this kind of action. Never let go of the control of the club you had at address at any point in a swing. If the coiling to the top with your shoulders wants to wrest the club security from your grip you’ve either not coiled enough or simply given up too easily with the grip.

How does one apply the hands??? This is a swing thought that came to me late in life. I found out recently just exactly WHAT the hands must do; They must whirlybird the club, head over handle, through the hitting zone  like a one bladed propeller, like a weed whacker or a weight on a string. They don’t just go along for the ride. If the hands do NOT release the club in a whirling rotational motion through impact the body will not have fully applied it’s powerful weight shift and coil / uncoil to the ball. It’s a separate but combined swinging of the club with the hands along with the swinging of the arms and club assembly which is powered by the shoulders. It’s anything but a steering motion. All  this is done with 30% grip pressure, besides. This amount of firmness remains constant with no let up. By having a somewhat firmish grip your shoulders and body are forced to turn to the top and uncoil to the finish. A loose hold, conversely, allows the wrists to simply finish the back swing and follow through leaving the shoulders and body untapped. The only alignment consideration is what plane the club will ride on through this whirling motion, like aligning an imaginary disc or Frisbee shape the club shaft rides / whirls on in the grip area through the strike. Meanwhile you just whirl the club like a weight on a string, round and round, end over end and save the feeling of all this rotation for the impact zone. In this sense the swing is really more of a propelling of the club through impact hidden within the over all back and forth swing, itself. As for the core driven aspect of it, there is the central propeller action of the otherwise still shoulders at the center of all these propeller actions that must also be engaged..

Think of the difference of just throwing a stick in the air straight up and throwing a stick straight up in the air while making it spin end over end, over and over and over as much as possible. This is the action you need to co-ordinate the hands WITH the body and this gives your swing a ‘ pop’, a co-ordination and effortlessness it never had before. In fact the club rotates end over end five times in a swing – one and a half times to the top and three and half time from top to finish. – (I’ve done the math.) The secret is to harness this sensation of rotation as much as possible through the hitting zone. To repeat; it’s less a simple releasing of a wrist angle from mid downswing to mid follow through of, say, about 190 – 220 degrees – the  factual amount.- Instead, it feels more like a release of the club at least twice that amount, say maybe 360 or more degrees of rotation through the hitting zone. As much ‘whirl’ effect as you can apply. Just preparing for this before you swing seems to instill the wrist retention in the downswing you need automatically. Just knowing you are about to unwind the club through the ball helps you wait that little bit more until you do. Then it’s an all out release and no room left for steering.  P – O – W – ! For some this sensation can feel like converting the shaft from straight up to straight down in the millisecond just before impact – like flipping a stick end over end at the last second. One thought that works for me is to imagine the shaft going from aimed to the target at the top to aimed to the target after impact all in one fell swoop.

Even the backswing should have a mini propeller action that slightly swings the club like a weight on a string from the hands just enough to instill that sensation before applying it the opposite way during impact. You may notice that Dustin Johnson, for example, has a slight, early set of the hands just as he starts his backswing.  So long as the shoulders are just as active, no harm, no foul.

Similarly, the putting stroke involves a little end over end action. It took me 50 years to figure out the “secret” of a good putting stroke; just as you would swing a weight on the end of a string you make your putting stroke. Very gently you start the swinging motion causing minimal disturbance, you WAIT for the return swing and – as you go through the ball – you swing the head past the handle like a weight on a string at exactly impact and then continue to let it swing past the handle. You line up your stroke like a knife through a block of cheese and swing it back and forth like a weighted string. You hear the top pros talk of “releasing the putter”. This is the essence of it.

Regarding developing torque in your back swing, turn your shoulders fully to the top against the resistance of your left knee which tugs target wards at all times. Think of the knee as the ‘bow handle’ and the left shoulder as the ‘string’ pulled back tight against the other. I urge this thought versus shoulders vs. hips to do the same thing. This way the legs are pre activated for the downswing and in proper delivery position early on.

Another good thought that is also good for your back is SNUGGLE UP a little with your address. Stand comfortably close to the ball, not at an unnecessary distance. You even get more leverage in the bargain as your body pushes upwards during impact. You’re standing closer to the ball and this transfers more leverage, automatically.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                               Here’s another thought that has merit that you don’t hear about in the conventional talk about golf technique; There is a counter balance point in a swing almost exactly opposite the position of the club head at any given point in a swing. A golf swing harnesses that weight against a constant, revolving, opposite tug that propels the club in a centrifugal manner. The levers of your body coordinating to act like a gear, always changing with the position of the club, I think JUST AHEAD OF the exact opposite position of it at all times. The way a child spins a weight on a string, his fingers making a tiny copy of the the larger circle he is making with the weight. For example, as you start down and your club is above your head your weight wants to first descend straight down opposite the position of the weight of the club. As you hit mid downswing and the club is opposite the target your body weight transfers itself target wards, the near opposite position of the club. Through impact a golfer pushes up powerfully against the ground AGAINST the full weight of the club now going down into the ground and forward at the same time. Again, the legs and body are pushing up opposite the position of the club to create force. After the club has past the body and now faces the target the body instinctively pulls back on the club and brings the swing to a stop. There is this centrifugal dynamic present that I think needs some explaining.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    My number one primary thought is to consider that what your shoulders do is the core of the action and that a solid swing flows from the inside, out, not the outside in, as happens when you let your arms activate the body. The shoulders do not merely go along for the ride, they POWER the ride. A swing begins and should be centrally activated from the shoulder region, both away from and through the ball to the finish. At least that is where your mind focus should be. Like a swing set has a pair of A frame legs and a chain that attaches at the top crossbar with a seat below, so is a golf swing. (Sometimes it is the very most obvious comparisons we overlook.)The only joint that moves is where the chain attaches to the crossbar, or, in golf terms, your shoulders. This is the “core” of the swing. I assure you that no other thought works as well as trying to achieve a deep turning of the shoulders in both directions – as deep as you can, in fact – to make the rest of the swing come together as one dynamic machine. Once a correct grip and stance and 30 percent grip pressure is applied all one has to do is achieve as much range of motion as one can with the shoulders in both directions, keeping the arms extended, throughout, and try to rotate the shoulders like a wheel through the ball. By making that your swing goal – a powerful unwinding of the shoulders through the ball – the rest of your body will behave properly and in the proper sequence, almost automatically. It is in the shoulders that this small circle creates the larger outer circle and where you sense the creation of centrifugal force. While leverage may occur from the ground upwards – the downswing grabbing leverage first with the feet, then cascading progressively upwards into the shoulders – your mental focus is on activating the shoulders. A proper golf swing achieves great club speed and arc USING a deep shoulder rotation in both directions to make this speed happen. While we all want to focus on club speed we too often neglect the need to also rotate the shoulders through with a similar momentum and some freewheeling of their own. The shoulders represent the tiny circle you make with your fingers when spinning a weight on a string. It is a mirror copy of the larger circle the club head makes. This tiny circle your fingers make in propelling the weight is like the force your shoulders should make to activate the club head. One circle creates the other. The inner circle activity is just  ahead of the outer circle activity at all times until after release. Staying just ahead of the opposite position of the weight you are swinging, your whole body tugs, constantly, ever changing, against the club weight. By being just ahead of the opposite end of the weight at all times you establish DIRECTION as well as the CREATION OF CENTRIFUGAL FORCE.                                                                                                                                                                                                            For the purposes of this book this is the part of the swing I focus on; activating the shoulders as if a giant hand is turning them like a doorknob deeply in both directions, one move against the other, compressing the swing into a dynamic force. As soon a the club moves the shoulders start to coil, the arms and club cocking gradually, all arriving at the top at the same time. Speed of shoulder turn is not as important as range of motion. It’s almost a heavy, grinding feel of one gear moving an extended apparatus; the arms and club. A little slowing occurs during take away and transition. Starting gradually and then to an all out release from impact to finish. You want the sensation of rotating the shoulders through impact with a speed and revolution of their own. We’re talking about just how important those two bones between your neck and shoulder tips really are. They give your swing more return for their meager actions than any other part of the body. If they are moving at any speed the club is moving many, many times faster. Think of how you twirl a baton and imagine your shoulder bones are just that. That’s the center of it all. Twirl them in alignment with your target and put your mind focus there.

While it is a shoulder oriented swing, mentally, the lower body shuttles into various positions to give the shoulders the leverage they need to instinctively do their job. A case of your center of mass (stomach / hip area) helping your center of rotation; the shoulders, the lower body acting as a kind of pendulum to the Grandfather clock face above.  From the feet up through the shoulders the body wrenches the shoulders and club through. Weight is shifted mostly with the lower body while the shoulders rotate in a fixed position until the finish at which time they move a little forward and up to ease the back.                                                                                                                                                                                                        Activate the core and golf can be powerful and easy becoming more about hitting positions at critical points in your swing than mere force. It doesn’t happen overnight but it does happen faster than you think. Golfers who epitomize this style are Seve Ballesteros, Tiger Woods, Jack Nicklaus, Mike Austin (Long ball phenom from the 40’s), Sam Snead and too many current and past stars to list, frankly. I think they were and are successful BECAUSE they had an activated core as the foundation of the rest of their swing. This kind of swing displays a deep shoulder coil and uncoil and extended arms. The point farthest from the ball – the shoulders – is what the mind focus should be on. This is where the swing is powered from, mentally. This technique makes golf as close to being as easy as swinging in a swing, the kind you enjoyed as a child, as any other method I’ve tried. I hope what I have learned in my love affair with golf can serve others. I have a detective’s pedigree and past in matters of politics and geometry and think I shed a new and effective way to THINK to make the body do what it needs to do.

My Golf Backround;

I think the lesson learned for me was a book from a dance choreographer / golf instructor named Alex Morrison from the 1940’s. He wrote a book titled ” A New Way To Better Golf” It vaulted my performance  in 1977 from second to last in my very first amateur event; the Southern Amateur, to, just months later, third place at one under through 31 holes in the U.S. Amateur qualifying rounds in Richmond, Va.. A large crowd showed up to watch me on the next tee and it spooked me to learn I was even in contention with only seven spots for 108 golfers. I choked from the shock, I’ll admit, but Alex Morrison’s book had me playing top golf in a big event, nonetheless. I wound up winning the playoff spot for first alternate but fell just a shot out of being able to play in the biggest amateur event there is. At that point I had only played in a few serious events in my life. Morrison’s book explained the importance of using your back muscles, especially the left side, for leverage back through the ball. Like erecting a sail to catch the wind, make a full turn away from the target with your shoulders applying your back to the swing. His book was very much a part of this book, now. I have also read dozens of books from the pros of my day but Jack Nicklaus’ Golf My Way was also a part of my overall outlook on golf technique.

I was a talented, somewhat gifted golfer shooting an 83 my first, ever, round on a par 70 nine hole course. I was 13 then and quit, immediately, I thought it was so easy. The clubs were so ancient the steel shafts had vinyl coating. At 17 I took it up officially and was promptly in the high 90’s, suddenly, wondering what WAS this game, golf? Within a year I shot a 68  and six months later a 64, I believe. I had flashes of brilliance but later came to admit that a short lower left leg (3/4 inch difference) held me back from the big time. That and the fact that I had only me to root me on as my family knew better than to encourage me. You need support to achieve anything in life. In later years I was second or third man on whatever school team I played on – high school and junior college – and of no consequence, generally, in golf circles. I had big dreams though. I plowed ahead, anyway, and tried to make it on the PGA tour. Between 1979 and 1981 I tried three times and never made the first cut. I also tried to qualify in several U.S. Open events, again, missing the cut. My entire career involved maybe ten non school events. I recall shooting a 72 at Pinehurst  (# 4) in competition but averaged in the mid and high 70’s, honestly.

In 1978 I saw Bobby Clampett ( the best amateur in the world, then ) hit golf balls and I moved to Carmel, Ca. to learn from his teacher, Ben Doyle (Now deceased). Bobby’s was a swing from another planet, it was so poised, poetic and efficient, I had to learn it. I was still an amateur, then, when I started with Ben. Ben was gem of a friend to have and I learned a lot from him. I spent three years studying a very scientific and technical method taught in Homer Kelly’s book; The Golfing Machine. Levers, vectors, fulcrums, etc.. I only grasped half of it but my swing became better and I understood it better than before. People remark I swing a lot like Bobby Clampett, so something rubbed off, I suppose. I was only a 2 handicap, ever, however, in my life. Currently, at 66, I’m about a 6, I suppose. What is different about me is I plan to get down to at least scratch sometime soon. Once I can get my other career behind me and find time. It has been a three decades long sabbatical from serious golf and I’m up for the challenge. I can see me shooting my age sometime soon, hopefully.

Andy Bean saw me one time in 1981 when I pretended I was a pro on the Pebble Beach event practice tee. I was outdoing myself, I’ll admit, striking it long and straight, then. (No choking in front of a crowd this time.) He remarked to the stunned crowd; “I guess I just don’t have the right swing guru.” Apparently the Ben Doyle method was more obvious about me than I knew, then. Ben, himself, was among the nations top 100 teachers then. In 2001(?) Matt Kuchar once walked out of his way to compliment my swing on the Stanford practice tee during one of his college events. I suppose I have a pretty good swing. It is in this book for you to judge. I use the techniques I teach. I had, if nothing else, the drive and desire and work ethic to make it to number one or nothing at all, as I recall those callow years. The “most ambitious man in Carmel”, at least, is how I felt about myself. Mostly, though, I was fascinated with the perfect technique, even above other goals. A mystery to solve.

In 1979 I actually wrote Jack Nicklaus, my all time biggest golf hero, to ask him why it was that I had such a groundbreaking day using just my hands and forearms one day. Everybody’s books about golf in the 70’s were discouraging use of the hands. I thought I might be on to something. I had no business interrupting his life with such a matter, but he responded, personally, to me. He also devoted a year to the hands in his Golf Digest instructional’s, then, I recall. In 1981, at Baltusrol, he got back his core driven swing and was out of his slump. I recall that Jack Grout, Jack’s life long teacher, said to him in between this; “Too handsy” I feel responsible for all that, I’m afraid.

In 1980 a political event devastated the world and especially me, apparently. I sold my belongings and took off to San Diego on a 12 speed bicycle and just basically listened to The Beatles on my Sony Walkman for a year. A visit to the library a year later resulted in a life changing event that plucked me from golf and threw me into the frying pan of high stakes politics / journalism / activism. Government bold print codes that I discovered in three major magazines gave me no choice but to take up the cause. I’ll refrain from saying just what but some of you older readers can probably “Imagine” what I found. Thirty eight years later I am starting all over with golf.

I suppose this book recognizes that it is, indeed, the core, after all, that powers the body in a correct swing and that my experience with the hands doing all the work that day was really just the fact that I applied a little firmer hand pressure on the club that day due to other frustrations in my life then. (A blown motor, I learned, that day) A firmer, less flimsy, grip – grabbing the bull more by the horns – united the rest of my body is what I think happened, now. That is a point I go into in this book. You have to have a somewhat firmish grip at address to swing properly. Now I think I have the big picture figured out enough to write a valuable book on the subject of golf technique. Groundbreaking, in fact, or I wouldn’t even try. I tried several times in the past several years to write this book, always starting over because I learned things I couldn’t have imagined before actually trying to put it down on paper. I think I have finally achieved the clarity I need to write this book. If it gets me to scratch at 66 years of age from what I learned writing it I’ll be happy. The idea is to, in a sense, do what Alex Morrison did then; put golfer’s in touch with the abstract correctness that IS good technique. Ben Hogan once said; “…When one first attempts to hit a golf ball he will want to engage every natural instinct to do so, but it will be all wrong, absolutely wrong. Do the exact reverse, the opposite of what your instincts tell you and you might come close to being correct with technique…” or words to that effect. He included that most beginners use the upper body too early, especially the right arm and shoulder. In contrast, in a proper swing, the shoulders and upper body are applied very last; the opposite of our instincts. One of my favorite thoughts that works is to hold onto one’s shoulder coil into the downswing. Kenny Perry of senior tour fame has a move at the top that exemplifies this. He swings to the top and, before starting down, he goes one more time to the top allowing his lower body to get into position before unwinding his shoulders late in the downswing.

I say put your mind on the shoulders – the point farthest away from the ball at address – whereas most will want to use the closest thing, the hands, for example. Focus on use of this area to power the rest of the swing makes all the difference. I’m convinced of it’s merit. It’s been a constant my whole life and has always proved itself over time.

This brings me to the subject of what I said earlier about solving a geometry puzzle, once, and how it all relates to my approach to technique; My first month in a geometry course in high school I stumbled onto the solution to an age old problem; trisecting and angle with just a compass and straightedge. After learning the very basics I found that when one tried to use the same technique to trisect a line segment on an arc segment you get a bias in the result;  small, medium and large sections. I immediately decided to simply reverse the bias to the other side and I got four instead of two points on the arc. I then bisected each pair of points and, viola!, I solved the problem right away in a classic case of beginners’ luck. Acute and obtuse angles, it didn’t matter. When I showed my teacher he remarked I’d be world famous if I could explain the math I used to get there. No math – common sense. Someone else got formal credit several years later I heard over the radio when Paul Harvey reported the news. The same solution I used years before. I was only 17 then and I instinctively solved a centuries old puzzle in twenty minutes time making no false guesses in between. Like my first ever round of golf, kind of boring, it seemed to me.

You may ask, then, did I imagine the dynamics of a child’s swing set to solve the mystery of the golf swing or vice versa? In fact, the comparison came to me after I first came up with a shoulder controlled action. That it was exactly compatible to a swing set with a single moving joint at the top – even down to a pair of angled legs to support it like a human body – was a little surprising when it all hit me, I’ll admit. But that’s how I came to that insight, and only just recently.

This book, while far easier to understand than physics and fulcrums and such, is still an involved, descriptive journey through what a swing is. At a subconscious level I think you must understand exactly what happens and why in a swing before you can go about tackling it. There’s no way you can think of all of it or even more than three percent of it all at any given time. It’s a little cerebral, I’ll admit. I have laid it out as straightforward as I know how. I offer techniques to take your mind off of the myriad things that must happen and give you mental tricks that trigger the right moves almost automatically. The pros think about every aspect of their swing and work on every body part as needed. There is no “one size fits all” or “secret” “fix all” simple solution to something as enigmatic, complex and misunderstood, to begin with, as the golf swing.



The proper stance and grip is the most important part of the swing, excluding impact. The entire rest of technique utterly depends on this to be correct lest it all fail, entirely.  A perfect stance and grip feels exquisite in it’s poise and position and balance. As if you are looking down a rifle scope it should give you such confidence. If you look down and notice that your grip is blocking your view of your left instep, you’re on the right track. If you do not you need to be educated. There is a reverse “K” to a setup versus a “Y” setup you must understand. There is a slight leaning away from the target with the spine besides it’s leaning forward to address the ball as well as a slight forward positioning of the hips and a little angling towards the target with the knees. While the left arm is reasonably straight, the right arm is bent slightly and droops back from square a little to offset the bias of the right hand being on top of the left hand.

Regarding grip, I use the standard tour grip, the one taught almost universally. I prefer the interlock style and I like a slightly weak grip versus a  strong grip to encourage a full release to finish with everything working full tilt.

I will go into the details of grip and stance but let me stress, from the start, you have to have a little “squeeze” to your grip pressure at address. Not too gentle or tepid, but firm enough to glue the club to your body and instill a feeling of control over the club before you even swing it. You don’t want to go much past a 40 percent pressure (100 being your full strength) but using a 10 or 20 percent pressure is just not enough to unite the club with the  body dynamics. There are exceptions such as soft shots and lob shots and putts and such but, with all full shots, I recommend a 30 to 40 percent squeeze from the start. Through impact you probably want to be squeezing even more than you were at address. You can’t swing a club faster than you can hold on to it, anyway. When Sam Snead made the remark about holding a club like you would a bird he, no doubt, meant a bird wriggling to free himself. Some firmness. Both Jack Nicklaus and Tom Watson write about this very matter. I also think this is a way to help prevent hand injuries, being assertive versus defensive…..(details on the grip and stance to be inserted later.)

Beginner Basics – A STEADY HEAD and a Straight Left Arm;

For the benefit of all, including those new to the game who need a little of the basics explained, allow me.

Before I start, while in agreement with the concept of having a straight left arm, I don’t adhere to a rigid or tense left arm, ever, and actually have a little bend at address I urge you to experiment with. I find a little bend at address frees up the shoulders so they can coil more easily.

There is some benefit to a rigid, straight left arm, however. If the relaxed left arm style is difficult for you try it, anyway, but straighten it at the last second before your take away to minimalize tension. Nicklaus and Dustin Johnson do this. A last second adjustment. Now, onto the  basics;

You hit a standing still ball from the ground swinging through it from a sideways stance at address with all your joints lined up to the target. You flex your legs a little. With a straight back, you lean a little from the waist to face the ball without cramping or reaching for it. Your arms hang naturally. You play it a little forward in your stance along with your grip, and you, with your shoulders, swing the club away from the back of the ball to the top of your backswing over your shoulders so that the shaft aims to the target before you start down. The low point in a swing is just after impact (driver excepted) and any divots should be taken after the ball and directed to the target. You add a back and forth weight shift, especially back to your target for the downswing. You swing wide to the top and wide to the finish and you do ALL OF THIS with a STEADY HEAD until after the ball is on it’s way. It must stay in one general area, along with your shoulders, to steady everything and create club speed. If you wobble around with your head more than a few inches you rob the swing of it’s centrifugal force and lose power and accuracy. Try spinning a weight on a string and notice how much better the swing happens when you keep that tiny circle you make with your fingers small and steady versus roaming even a little. Same principle. A steady head is a bedrock fundamental. It may move a few inches, only, away from the target to start your swing – in fact it almost HAS to move one inch – but only a few inches. It may then move an inch back towards the target as you start down. Keep it to that one inch, though. The worst thing you can do is move your head forward in the downswing. Don’t lower or raise – bob up and down – with your head. It may, however, move up and forward at the very finish to ease your back. Finally, use a straight left arm to start the swing until well after impact at which point it folds as you finish. Keeping a straight left arm just eliminates one variable – a bend in that arm that isn’t necessary.

Beyond those basics it’s a matter of practice and balance and, if I may twist your arm a little, getting a pro to give you guidance earlier than later in your search for a good game.

The Core Driven Golf Swing;

This technique of harnessing the sensation in your shoulders you experience in your fingers when spinning a weight on a string is key to this whole book. It reduces golf to it’s simplest equation and it so happens to be the best way to swing a club, in my humble opinion. By constantly tugging against the weighted object – the club – at all times just ahead of it’s opposite position, in fact, with your body mass you create a direction and centrifugal force. So how does one transmit this to the shoulders?

Let’s say the club is at the top and you want to propel it back through impact to the finish. Already your weight is over your right leg and body parts have been pulled away from the target like your left leg and your entire left side, shoulder and back muscles as well as your arms and club.The weighted object – the club – is above your shoulders and even your head. The opposite position would be to crank with your shoulders down, at first, slightly ahead of that opposite point. This means that if the position of the club at the top is, say, at 11;00 O’clock (when facing golfer) the opposite position is therefor 5:00 O’ clock. Just ahead of that is the 4:00 O’clock position you should be leveraging from with your shoulder tension on the club. Your lower body gets into position to support your shoulder’s need to apply leverage. The left leg and hip wing out towards the target at first as you also lower your weight to stretch away from the club position above your shoulders. You then maintain this lead ahead of the opposite point of the club throughout until after release making sure to accelerate the rotation of the shoulders as you power through impact all the way to the finish. The leverage to do this starts from the feet upwards through the rest of the body and finally to the shoulders. The opening up of the body to face the target – the uncoiling – starts low and maintains a lead over the upper body which stays cocked back longer, along with the club, saving it’s force for impact. The lower body provides the weight transfer and torque and transmits this into the shoulders. That’s it, in a nutshell. Pretty straightforward. The trick is to get your mind on your shoulders to do this simple task. Once mastered the lower body shuttles dynamically into it’s various stations the stress loads distributed to various pressure points and the weight shift to the target happening all as it should.

How the body produces power is like wringing water out of a towel; For example; The backswing starts from the shoulders, down, while the downswing starts from the feet upwards. The combination of the two, as the twisting is compressed in the process, wrings water out of the towel. The sharp coil back beginning in the shoulders coils the body up to a point. As the downswing starts and the lower body starts opening ahead of the shoulders this tightens the coil already made even further. Add to this the weight transfer to the target and the stresses become so severe that the wrists cock as the the downswing begins to give the body some slack to move target wards with, in fact. The right elbows socks to the right side ahead of the hands as the centrifugal forces are harnessed. As the direction changes the slack that allowed your hands to hang below a straight line from your shoulders at address straightens under tension. This causes the hands to allow the club to fall flatter behind them slightly so as not to come from an outside in path but, rather, an inside to square path. In mid downswing the compression of the body is such that it can only release that pent up power and sling the club past the body and through the ball. After release the shoulders catch up to and pass the hips and feet rotating about 250 degrees from top to finish positions. The hips half of that. So you can sense how the feet grab the ground for the purpose of rotating the shoulders, ultimately, more than any other body part, both away from and to the target. That the feet, hips and spine transmit the sensation of swinging a weight on a string and put that feeling in the shoulders is the trick. Add the all important shifting of weight and you pack quite a punch, indeed. Once mastered the weight shift and body sequence, as I’ve said, takes care of itself.

Let’s start by explaining WHAT takes place in a swing in this regard; From address; Using leverage starting in the feet, girding through the rest of the body upwards, the shoulders move ahead of everything except the club, which they keep pace with, coiling deep and sharp to gather as much range of motion as they can before the club reaches it’s top position. There is a feeling of the left shoulder doing down and under and back while the arms extend at the same time. The wrists progressively cock but not more than the shoulders do. This is important that hands don’t get out of balance with the shoulders. The hips and knees below resist this coil of the shoulders to the top trying to be ready for a powerful downswing. Nothing too extreme, but they resist and lag behind the shoulder coil. Now you should arrive at the top with the shoulders coiled about 90 to 100 degrees, from address in a full swing, and the hips about half of that, the knees even less. The wrists need not cock more than 90 degrees to the top. The shifting of the extended arms and club away from the target has automatically shifted weight to your right leg. The charge back is from the feet upwards. The shoulders want to mimic the finger action of swinging a weight on a string and want leverage to be applied just so to get the club moving back to the target – just ahead of the opposite tug of the club weight. They grab leverage up through the body from the feet which grab their leverage from the ground. From the top, with the club at about 11:00 O’clock (facing golfer), that point would be a cog on about the 4:00 O’clock position of the shoulder region. How do you supply the proper leverage for that? The knees flex to allow weight to both drop and shift target wards a little at the same time. (Towards the 4:00 O’clock position) Down and forward. The head and shoulders stay in one place. The bottom of the spine, left knee and thigh wing target wards a little while the weight is still over the right leg and get into position to catch the weight of the downswing through impact which lands on the left leg. This opens up the lower body and shifts weight and tightens the overall body coil. Meanwhile, this change of direction takes a little time upstairs and the shoulders lag behind this lower body uncoiling. Think of how a “Slinky” (a coiled steel toy from the 60’s) moves when going down some stairs; the top of the spring falls first to the step below and the tension eventually pulls the bottom of the Slinky down on top of it. There is this stretching effect on the upper body caused by the advance moves of the lower body. As the lower body gets ahead and into position to give the shoulders the leverage and tension to swing the outer circle with that smaller inner circle of rotation, they do just that, progressively, ever changing, depending on the position of the club weight. By impact the imaginary cog in the shoulders is at 12 or even 11 O;clock actively pulling ahead of the opposite position of the club weight. It’s why you experience the left shoulder going up while the right shoulder is going down, both square, through impact. After release and the ball is on it’s way the club catches up to the body coil and passes it and all you can do at that point is bring the swing to a stop at the finish. Their rotation forward having been saved for last, the shoulders seem to uncoil most after impact, in fact, so much momentum has been created.

Looking at slow motion film you will notice that the shoulder rotation, as well as the speed of the hands and arms and even the hips slows a little through impact. This is anything but deliberate. This has to do with an exchange of momentum, weight and energy as the club gets the energy, instead. The mind focus is to accelerate the shoulders progressively from top to finish. That the now heavy weight of the club, now catching up to and passing the arms, slows everything else down a little to catch it’s speed should not change your mind focus of acceleration, always. Like a catapult that is sluggish the first millisecond of release just absorbing the weight of the stone, it’s still trying, all out, to launch. Don’t let the camera confuse you. Coil, then uncoil, fully, all the way to finish, always, no deceleration. Applying leverage constantly, uncoiling constantly.

There are many of you who will have to learn what proper weight shifting feels like before it comes naturally to you in response to the mind’s focus on the shoulders. David Lee’s “Gravity Golf” tapes describe it a little like this; At address, using the shoulders to start back, a neutral weight distribution is interrupted by a shift to the right hip socket to the top position whereupon your hips and lower body shift target wards – a counter fall –  landing weight on your front foot during impact and beyond. A mini drill to help get this concept is to hit small wedge shots and lifting the front foot momentarily off the ground at the top and then lifting the back foot off the ground at the finish. There is a transfer from neutral at address to the back foot at the top to the front foot before impact and beyond. Not unlike the way a swing set’s A frame legs want to rock back and forth under the weight of the swinging object. Adding the proper coil to team up with this back and forth / up and down, even rotational weight shifting is what makes a golf swing. As much as a weight shift can feel back and forth it can also feel very up and down at the same time. I, for example, sometimes feel as though I am dropping the weight of a house on top of the ball from the top through impact.

While discussing swinging in a swing set, you will observe that to swing forcefully you stretch your legs way out and eventually lean back to move forward and you tuck your legs backwards and lean forward to move backwards. In essence you have re directed your center of mass. In each instance you wait until the swing has momentarily stopped and from there you keep the pressure on, even increasing the pressure. You’ll notice how it was that you transferred body mass forward with the legs to go forward and you pulled them towards your rear to go backwards. Similarly, in a golf swing, one re positions body mass and parts to do the same thing with the club. The center of rotation – the shoulders – coil and uncoil in place. It is up to the rest of the body, therefor, to move weight around. From the ground up you both open up to the target and transfer weight at the same time. Like the pendulum on a Grandfather clock, the bottom of the spine swings a little in a swing – about an inch or two back and about a foot or more forward from the top to finish. This tiny amount of travel moves a lot of weight, though, and you only have to move the center of your mass a little to have a large effect. The center of mass being in your stomach / hip region, you use your legs to do this. This center of mass dances with the center of rotation, each complimenting the other. From the top you have most of your weight on the right leg and hip. The lower spine then shifts a little target wards and your left knee and thigh does, too, while still supported with the right leg. Once the body mass has been re positioned a cascading effect takes over building momentum on that prompt. By mid downswing, the club opposite the target, you transfer hip, leg and body mass opposite that tug and towards the target and it is this junction where you move to the target most. Mostly just the lower body has gone forward while your head and shoulders stay steady. Now you are ready to get off of your back leg and onto your front leg – a transference of weight. Through impact, the club tugging away from the shoulders and downward into the ball, you push away from that tug with your legs against the ground, mostly on your left leg allowing the club to overtake the hands and shoulders and release all the way to the finish, your weight now almost completely just on your front leg.

Mike Austin, mentioned earlier, a relatively unsung long ball hitter from the 40’s had as perfect a swing as I’ve ever seen. It was smooth, graceful and poetic for all it’s horsepower. Somewhere between Jack Nicklaus and Tom Weiskopff. Stop action photos reveal that his lower spine has shifted over a foot from top to impact. You have to be fit and strong to do this, – I recommend more caution – but he really shifted weight around. His swing was also recognizable from his hand lead through the ball indicating his hands were accelerating during impact, as well. More than any other golfer, Mike saved his mighty ‘swoosh!!’ for well after impact. I showcase his swing along with Nicklaus and Sam Snead in this book, in fact.( A word of caution; You don’t want to shift your hips out ahead of your left knee, ever, or allow the left leg to straighten, or “bottom out” before the finish position, if at all. It’s unnecessary and unhealthy.)

A technique I used to use (I actually ran a golf shop for a few years and gave lessons) is to have one stand with a very narrow stance, the ball played well forward. Then I ask the golfer to make a backswing and, from the top, step towards the target by a foot with the left foot to start the downswing. A stepping into the shot that transfers weight from back to front the way a pitcher stretches his lead leg out before planting it to throw a pitch. There is a definite shift to the target that starts at the beginning of the downswing that, literally, shifts the entire arc of the club a foot or more target wards compared to it’s path back to the top. This gives the shot the punch and power it really needs; a coil and uncoil accompanied by a weight transfer, especially from the top, target wards, to impact, all the way to the finish.

Gathering the sense of swinging the club from your shoulders and having them behave like your fingers do when spinning a weight on a string and having all this happen automatically is something you must learn to do. One way I like to teach this is to, with your mind, isolate just the shoulders and swing the club just thinking about giving them all the rotation in both directions you can and forgetting about all other body parts. (Imagine swinging while sitting on a bar stool with your feet on the ground – allowing your seat to swivel a little – if that helps.) Make sure to keep your arms extended, going deep to the top and keeping them wide throughout. Like someone pushing your left shoulder down and under and back and then the right shoulder down and under and through to the other side. Like a big gear, sluggish at first, the shoulders move first away and then change directions back to the target. A smooth, steady, constant and always accelerating sensation, especially through impact and beyond, is what you’re after. Range of motion is more important than speed. By imagining the shoulder rotation at it’s fastest through impact you help in achieving the proper dynamic. Effortless power happens automatically. Through the shoulders you sense where the club weight – or counter weight – is at all times and maintain a tension just ahead of the opposite position of the club creating centrifugal force. Eventually you will get that feeling in your shoulders you experience with your fingers spinning a weight on a string.

Architecture and Accuracy; Or The Geometry of Accuracy;

Perhaps the biggest influence on accuracy is foot alignment. Because so much weight is transferred back and forth between these two points the club naturally wants to follow this dynamic of weight travel. It’s also why almost all of your joints should track to the target at address. They are positioned to move the club along that basic path. It’s the reason you aim left for a fade and slightly open the face and make a normal swing or vice versa for a draw aiming right and slightly closing the face at address. Your club will want to follow the alignment of the rest of your body at address.

The other matter is to swing exactly 90 degrees into the ball. Not outside in or inside out but perfectly square, perfectly sideways to your stance. Think of a door on a hinge slamming shut flush at 90 degrees. It comes from inside and achieves target direction only through impact and then goes back inside after impact. Combine this image with that of a pin ball plunger that goes straight back and through. Somewhere between these two concepts correct geometry occurs. I like to swing between the foot and ball target lines, generally, and let instinct decide exactly just how. The club goes from ball line (Address) to foot line (The top) back to ball line (Impact) and back to foot line (Finish). Keep the shaft swinging along the target line, generally, throughout.

Another image is to break through an imaginary glass wall that exists at the ball position line like a giant driver face aimed at the target. Yer another is the image I learned as a child; that of hitting an imaginary nail sticking half way out of the back of the ball so that impact drives it straight through without bending it inward (Like a slice) or outward (Like a draw).

To make sure he always swung square Sam Snead made sure not to let his front foot open up to the target but, rather, used a slightly closed stance. Square is the most powerful way to play golf. It’s also the most effortless way, too.

I recommend  a single, blended motion to the top that finds the wrist cock occurring gradually from the start so that full wrist cock and shoulder coil occur at the same time and that the move simulate the act of SLINGING a bag of laundry over your shoulder with wide arms and the collar bones rotating so the laundry bag arrives high over your shoulder blades and aimed to the target. Rather than letting it fall onto your back you, after a very slight pause at the top to hold onto that shoulder coil thus allowing the lower body to slot into position, drop the club with all your body mass and weight into the back of the ball, instead. This imagery of slinging a weighted bag over your shoulder blades serves to turn your back to the target earlier than usual and adds power to your swing. My best thought for performing all of this is to imagine that my upper torso, only, rotates to the top, the lower torso just stays still. You coil this region up against a docile lower torso and lower body. You will find you have to coil more than usual with the shoulders to arrive square at the top.

I was watching a television host analyze a current star player’s swing recently and his description of a “three lever system” fit my philosophy perfectly; One lever is the club, a second lever the left arm and the third lever is the left collar bone. They all rotate together. Most golfers fail to rotate the collar bones, the very bones that offer the most dynamic power of all. If you can swing exactly square to your stance and do all this, effortless power occurs automatically.

So far I’ve discussed mostly your body and core. The rest of the swing involves the arms, hands and club. How they operate is of paramount importance, especially where accuracy is concerned.

If you study the world’s top players you’ll notice a no nonsense path in their swings. First of all, they stand exactly sideways to their target; feet hips and shoulders, the right arm drooping just back from square a little. They lean back with their spine slightly as well. From address the club head is over the ball target line, then to over the foot target line at the top, back to the ball line at impact and back, again, to the foot line for the finish. All the while the shaft of the club stays as aligned with the target as it can throughout. Great players have a habit of finding their shaft pointing to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground, in fact – one third back, the top, half way down, halfway through. In all these stations the shaft is aimed to the target. The finish involves an extra rotation of the right foot and doesn’t necessarily apply. Swing the shaft along the target line, in general, and accuracy has a way of just happening all by itself. There is a lot more to it than just that, but that, alone, is all important. There is the matter of hand and wrist articulation of the club – do you fan open the club or hood it closed or do you just hold on and swing with the shoulders? I recommend the latter. Still, one must break a target aligned angle with the club early in the backswing but not much more than that.

There is a little natural fanning; an opening and closing of the face going back and through. This is allowed as physics wants to make this happen. The toe gets heavy with momentum and wants to open after halfway to the top and stays like a comet’s tail behind the hosel laying flat against the swing plane almost all the way to impact whereupon it slaps from open to square (impact) to closed, right after. All this AS impact is occurring – a 180 rotation from 90 degrees open to 90 degrees shut after impact of the face. Depending, this takes place in just a matter of three to several feet of club travel. This, the release, is a dramatic, full bored application of all available levers and, boy, do the levers apply themselves in this brief interval. That little “L” shaped lever of a club head at the bottom, that some overlook, entirely, is the last lever to apply itself, transferring extra “mass” (club weight) as it does so.. Momentum assists this natural delivery of opening and slamming the face shut, automatically. If you find your forearms rotating a little clockwise going back and a little counter-clockwise going through it’s mostly because the weight of the toe wants to swing it open and then closed all by itself. Another reason the face rolls on it’s side half way back is because your left arm is joined by your right arm that is now bending and anatomy exerts it’s influence. A good check is to make sure that the club head is not quite yet vertical (facing straight up) until after the shaft has passed the horizontal position going back. If it opens up sooner you’re over manipulating things. If is stays hooded beyond that you’re manipulating the other way. At the top position a driver face should align with the angle of your left arm or on the club to the ball line. Swing with the shoulders and treat the club head as if it were nitro-glycerin. Try not to disturb it too much with the hands and let it swing itself using momentum to open and close the face. You may feel the need for SOME hand flair to feel the club head more, but keep it to a modest level. So many things happen to swing in a golf swing; the club head around the shaft connection, the lower spine from the top. Let all of it happen by itself under the force of physics.

When you see certain swings that mute this rotation it is to keep the club aimed target wards a little longer through impact. I advise letting physics take over and allow the natural 90 degree opening and closing on both sides of the ball of the club to occur. No more than that, though. The overall feeling is a neutral feeling. Besides shaft direction the hands and arms control the club face in this regard. As they fold and roll so does the club head and club face.

The other function of the hands involves creating and releasing an angle with the club shaft. Power becomes multiplied and punctuated in this process. At address there is no angle. One third back the club starts to cock via it’s own momentum. Gradually the club is cocked at 90 degrees as your shoulder coil reaches it’s maximum. As you start back down, from the ground up, the tension throughout the body is so intense your wrists automatically cock a little more than they were at the top to give you enough slack to make a move to the target to begin a shift left. Mid way down the tension in your swing is at it’s greatest and must now release, fully, to the target. After your hands are below your hips the severe angle of your club starts to release to catch up with the rest of the swing. You don’t want this to happen until you are near impact. As stated earlier, the club face goes from 90 degrees laid back to square to 90 degrees folded over shut after impact and the shaft is passing the arms just after impact as they are both straight. Only the club out paces the shoulders to the finish.

That’s mostly what the hands and wrist do. That and to hold on with enough force to swing the club forcefully. “Do you hit a ball using your hands or is it all just the shoulders?” So long as the shoulders are applied equally, so long as the hands don’t over rule the shoulders or do more than the shoulders, you can certainly use your hands to hit the ball. The way one skips a stone across the water. Golf is actually a somewhat natural act and the TRICK IS to use your shoulders at least as much as your hands. Beyond this natural athletic urge the hands mostly hang on for dear life while the body supplies most of the power. When I’m at my best it’s a feeling of the hands ALLOWING maximum efficiency to occur and never a hitting independently with the hands. In truth the hit is a combination of body and hands, together. Mostly the body. On certain shots like a lob wedge where you want to deliver the clubhead already past the hands for impact you may have to throw a little more and a little sooner with the hands than other shots. The hands CONTRIBUTE a hit, I think it would be fair to say. Certainly the hands allow clubhead speed to occur and have a vital role.

Along this same subject, I ran into Jack Nicklaus last 2018 at Pebble Beach (He was watching his grandson, I think, compete in the U.S. Amateur) I told him about my book and I remember describing the gist of it by wrenching my hips to describe what force powers the club through the ball. A wrenching of the core and whole body from feet to shoulders and not so much the hands. The hips, legs and back muscles are so much more powerful, the hands are full mostly just administering the power provided to them.

Before anything, for accuracy, make sure you coil your shoulders in alignment with the target – evenly straight back to the top and straight through to the finish. They move the arms and club and must be aligned as well. The old image of sticking a pig with a spear tip going back and again on the other side of the ball is a good image, actually. (the object being somewhere between the ball and foot target lines.) You want to reach back and reach through in the same general direction – oriented to the target – and you want to extend the arms a little outwards as the shoulders sharply gather coil to the top. One reason your wrists cock going back, in fact, is to keep your weight from shifting too far to the right and knocking you off balance. You can coil up a lot more than you may think between address and the top position. Imagine your spine is a large screw leaning over a little to address the ball. Your shoulders represent the screw head at the top aligned 90 degrees from the screw. You turn your shoulders just like that screw head. You want to rotate the left shoulder tip to where the right shoulder tip was at address to the top. (If you were that supple). Going down to the finish you want your right shoulder tip to cross where your left shoulder was at address, all in alignment with the target. During impact it can feel like the right shoulder is going down and under the rising left shoulder. A shoulder turn should feel more vertical than horizontal. Except for that little swinging action the lower spine makes to shift weight you don’t want to otherwise disturb your spine angle until the very finish when you stand up straight a little.

As for swinging on an inclined plane, it’s a fact of life. I mentioned earlier how one swings the club from the ball line to the foot line and back to the ball line at impact and back to the foot line for the finish. I didn’t say from the ball line to the ball line to the ball line and back to the ball line. If you tried to do that you’d fall forward and fall flat on your face. You have to swing around wherever your center of gravity happens to be. So long as the shaft aligns to the target as much as possible throughout and you don’t over manipulate the club with the hands, you’ve done all you can to assure accuracy.

After the year 2000 I have noticed a trend on the tour to arrive at the top position a little laid off. It’s a little less universal, now, thankfully, and I’d like to offer my opinion of why this trend emerged to begin with. You often see pros practice with an alignment stick out near their ball position. That was the problem. It should be between the ball and the feet, instead, I think. When you fixate on just the ball line your club shaft wants to trace it to the top. The result leaves your shaft’s butt end aimed at that ball line at the top leaving the shaft laid off aimed a little left of the target. By fixating on a line between the ball and feet – where your hands actually operate from – you keep things squarer and more target oriented. Now they cock the club square instead of laid off.

Jack Nicklaus used to point the shaft to the target or slightly right of the target and his swing looked completely neutral in it’s lack of manipulation anywhere. I prefer that look in a swing. You pack more punch swinging from inside to square than any other method.  That’s where your center of mass is.


A shot putter, in his effort to exert as much torque as possible in his throw, uses probably a bigger slice of a circle than just the top half circle the golf stance represents at the nine and three O’clock positions. In his shuffling dance he probably uses the top two thirds of the circle from the 4:30 to 7:30 positions, instead. Beyond that he would lose effectiveness but he does get a little more leverage using more of the circle. The problem is your feet are glued to the ground by gravity and body weight. So how do you get more foot leverage to shift and coil with? You use your hips sockets to go where you’d like your feet to go. The hips go to about 45 degrees open to the top and to about 45 degrees closed past the target line by impact as they are open ahead of the square shoulders then. In this respect the hip range in a full swing TO IMPACT is really from the half open position to the top to all the way back to half closed position during impact.. A lot more than just using three to nine positions.

I find it interesting that this 45 degree open to 45 degree closed parameter in a golf swing is the top and impact positions; the hips are open at the top about exactly as much as they are closed at impact, between 40 and 45 degrees from level on both sides. By the finish the hips travel even more. A useful practice regimen to illustrate the importance of just this simple leverage package is to exert one against the other. In a full swing just think about achieving that 45 degree coil away from the target with the hips and land hard at impact on the exact opposite 45 degree hip angle which is now closed towards the target. Combined, the hip angles make a 90 degree “X” that straddles the target line. The idea is to leverage one against the other. Just think 45 degrees open with hips to top, 45 degrees closed with hips through impact landing hard forward against the back coil. This gives the feet the sensation of coiling up more than they otherwise could. It illustrates how torque is created. Make sure you extend back and forwards with your arms on both sides of the ball to grab even more torque.

Even if you just think of a 45 degree turn away to the top against a 45 degree turn to the target at impact, in general, you will find how easy it is to wrench power out of these two positions. And that’s only tapping half of your torque potential. Remember, when doing this drill, to go through impact with square shoulders at the same time. The hips are open ahead of them.

I mentioned Alex Morrison’s book “A New Way To Better Golf” and how he taught me the importance of putting your back into the swing; the value of turning it away from the target to the top to be able to then use it for leverage through the ball, later. I also mentioned the sequence forward being a bottom up transfer of leverage, feet and knees first, finally to the shoulders arms and club which are applied last. All the tour pros do this so it must be for a reason. I argue that most golfers have a problem achieving this dynamic sequence because they never get the back and shoulders cocked back behind the lower body in the first place. In conventional golf lingo it’s called ‘”X” Factor’; the differential created between your hips and shoulders to the top. Tiger Woods has a severe differential turning his shoulders more than twice his, by contrast, restrained hips. I suppose his shoulders are at 100 degrees to his hips at only about 35 degrees. More than I recommend unless you have a fitness regimen and are physically very strong. Nicklaus, more muscle bound and thicker throughout, had to allow his hips to turn about 45 degrees and even let his front foot lift a little. No two people are exactly alike. While on the subject, who can argue that it is Tiger’s shoulder and back region as well as his arms which are the most developed parts of his physique? It would seem he uses those muscles most in his golf swing.

The point is, top players achieve about a 2 to 1 ratio between shoulders and hips to the top. Once at the top it would seem you could just freeze everything in it’s relative place all the way to past impact and achieve the pro sequence down. To a degree that is true. Past impact the swing and arms and club fold over to the target side, but until impact, you want to basically stay in place with your hips open more than the shoulders and club all the way to past impact. You also want to keep the club shaft cocked and the arms held back the first half of the downswing. There is some flexing of the knees to drop weight involved initially, a pitching in with the right shoulder ahead of the hands, a shuttle to the target with the legs in mid downswing, a landing on the left leg before impact and a pushing off of your back leg and a full rotation and release past impact all the way to finish at which point everything is reversed. Now the club and shoulders have caught up with and past the legs and hips to the finish. Until practically impact, however, you basically keep the “X” factor intact with the shoulders held back behind the hips.

Make sure to get the shoulders and back muscles cocked behind the lower body to the top from the start so that this process is easy to accomplish. I said earlier that one can coil more to the top than he may think. Think of winding the shoulders up TWICE to the top compared to what you normally do and you get the idea. Go for it. Crank deep and early with the shoulders AND extend the arms out a little all the way to the top. Make sure you coil your shoulders for all they’re worth before the club reaches the top. You don’t want the hands to outpace the shoulders back. From this position at the top it’s hard NOT to sequence properly down and through. Turn away more to turn through more. Now that the shoulders are involved as well we’re talking torque. It almost requires an act of faith to trust a deep coil and extended arms to play golf. It’s not instinctive, like Hogan said, but it’s pure magic in real life application.

Unlike the hips which only benefit from using a little more room to grip the ground with, the shoulders can have a little more freedom to coil fully;100 degrees to the top position to a 250 degree forward rotation. 100 degrees to top, more than twice that forward. The shoulders also coil more vertically than the hips do due to the forward lean at address.

The backswing starts winding up with the shoulders, first, the hips second and the feet last. The downswing starts from the feet first, the knees and hips second and the shoulders, arms and club last, everything in that order. Add width, a proper weight shift and add a properly cocking and un cocking of the club shaft and all the above adds up to mind blowing power. The arms and club are delivered last of everything. It’s a powerful package.

When I was younger a toy helicopter blade on a stick was popular. You made it fly by putting the stick between your palms and spinning it one way and then hard the other way to launch it spinning high into the air. A golf swing has a lot of this principle in it as well.

A word about physical limitations and the Core Driven Golf Swing technique. Certainly the young and fit who are not too overweight will have an easier time of this technique than those who are not active or fit or otherwise optimally equipped for using this method. The good news is you can still use the principles up to your limitations until the method actually starts to free your body up more and more with time. Think of this technique as a fitness regimen, in fact, to limber you up and stretch out your big muscles. You’ll probably get fitter just from this new method of swinging that enlists ALL of your body, from the inside out. This method is only “good medicine” for every golfer. By coiling more and extending out with the club and arms less effort is needed for power. Tempo and timing, instead, starts to work for you. If your chest muscles or back muscles don’t go past 80 degrees to the top you still apply the principles in limited doses. Eventually you’ll get more range of motion. Even if your weight ratio is good, if your legs aren’t conditioned and fit, golf is harder than it should be. How can you push up hard with your legs at impact to create centrifugal force if they’re not strong? Get strong and stay strong and limber.  Your whole body should be toned, if not for golf, for life, generally. Life’s more fun when you’re fit. Once you are fit your swing has a whole new and better look to it. Golf should keep one fit, anyway. Isn’t that one of the reasons sports are good for us?

A word, too, about less than full swings; Do you also coil deep with the shoulders on small lob shots or chip shot and putts, even? Very, very good question. Actually, yes, you do. I have noticed how much Jack Nicklaus, for example, rocks his shoulders on even a one foot put. It all starts below the neck between the shoulders, a deep and early coil, regardless of the size of the shot. If you change your routine you’ll start to let bad habits sneak into your technique without knowing it. You want to avoid ever just slapping your arms back and forth across an inactive core. Power, regardless, starts from the center of your shoulders. Once you learn how you’ll be amazed at how much better your lob shots and short shots and putts get.


“Roll your feet on their insteps” “Pitch your right elbow ahead of your grip on the downswing” “Coil your shoulders as much as possible in both directions” – my favorite. “Start the swing deliberately and build momentum gradually.” “Save your best speed for impact to finish.” “Stretch out with the arms and club.” “Get off your back foot and onto your front foot before impact.”

There is a lot to keep track of besides just understanding the “Why” of a swing. Making sure you are on the right path requires some monitoring of your body and it’s many parts as you blend this method into your game. Like I said earlier, even the pros put a swing together one puzzle piece at a time, sometimes, and study every boring minutia involved..This part of the book will try to cover all the bases and will offer suggestions not already explained.

You’ll need a large picture window or, even better, a friend with a cell phone camera to see what you are doing in these lessons.

The Torso and Upper Body:

Starting with the largest body parts, first, the torso and upper body; The address positions already described, there are some parameters for the spine angle. At address it is slightly leaning away from the target. Ditto at the top. The torso seems to lean slightly away from, while the thighs simultaneously seem to lean towards, the target at the top position. It’s as if the lower body is positioned for a move forward at the the same time the upper body is reaching back for leverage, away from the target. Almost like the lower body is the wood part of the slingshot while the upper body and club are the rubber band, pouch and rock, the two stretching away from each other. If the upper body leans towards the target or anything more than vertical you’ll have to adjust. At the top this puts the left arm and club to the right of your head, the left shoulder below your chin. The head, meanwhile, is rear of center in your stance, behind the ball and in front of your rear foot from address to finish.  All of this puts the weight mostly on your back leg and hip. From this position you’re ready to launch and unwind. The shoulders and club are properly cocked behind the lower body.

Make sure to coil the shoulders deep and early in both directions, each respective shoulder going under the chin in a common, target aligned manner. Like they were the screw head atop a leaning screw as if it were your spine and shoulders. Clockwise to the top, counter-clockwise to the finish. At the finish you may stand up a little straighter and raise the head a little to ease the back. I discourage holding the finish for the same reason. If it happens by itself don’t linger in that position too long. Wild animals never pose when they perform athletics. There’s no need to.

The shoulders rotate somewhat vertically through impact while also square to the target, the right shoulder going down and under as the left shoulder climbs higher. To the finish the right shoulder almost points to the target if you’re young and limber. It’s not necessary, however. Nicklaus, probably to protect his back, finished with less final shoulder rotation and held his elbows almost together aimed high and somewhat forward at the finish. His maximum release already spent in mid follow through, he, perhaps, felt no need to tax his body further. Bubba Watson, another big hitter, chokes off his finish to save his back. After mid follow through automatic deceleration begins to take over, regardless. Just give it all you’ve got to past that point.

The range of motion of the hips is from square to 45 degrees back to the top to all the way back around to facing the target at finish. Roughly a rotation of 90 degrees from top through impact and another 45 degrees more to the finish. From top to finish, a 135 degree unwind.

The range of motion in the shoulders is from square at address to at least 90 degrees to the top, even 100 degrees if you can. All the way back from top to finish, another 250 to 270 degrees of unwind. So you can see how much stretching occurs from hips to shoulders in the process. All that stretching of all that muscle mass actually helps the ball travel a long way and in ways you might not appreciate. The torso – back, chest and shoulders – is the largest muscle mass of your body. Learn how to use it.

The Legs, Hips and Feet:

For most of the backswing the legs, especially the back leg, hold their ground and lean a little targetwards to offset the slight backward lean of the spine. They are preparing to transfer lower body mass towards the target and drop all your body’s weight and club into the ball through impact. You will want to restrict too much travel back with the left knee and, in fact, make sure it offers some resistance, always. Once the downswing starts it is the left knee and lower spine that move target wards first. (That resistance I just mentioned just paid off, triggering a proper body response down.) At first a slightly bow legged look is a good look (Study Sam Snead) The left knee is already charging while the right leg is still not quite ready to also angle target wards with the knee. Snead, in this famous squatting posture, knees flexed, looks like a man jumping out of an airplane suggesting he is shifting his weight almost straight down, initially. By one third down to impact the back leg also now angles wedge like towards the target along with the front leg. Here you are tugging target wards hard against the weight of the club that is opposite the target. The weight now being transferred to the front leg, you push up against the ground hard against the weight of the club going down and through while releasing the right leg and whole right side, arm and club to the target, the right foot now on it’s instep and at least off the heel of the foot. You hit off of your front leg with a big shift to the target as the club goes through. The head and shoulders stay back. After impact all counter-clockwise rotation of the hips and shoulders continues to the finish. Now your weight is solidly over your left foot’s outer edge and heel while your right foot is on it’s toe holding only some of the weight, now. The hips are facing the target at this point.

A word about the feet; While you may finish on the outside edge of your front foot at the finish try not to be too much on the outside edge until after impact. Otherwise, DO roll back and forth on your insteps, allowing the back heel to lift before impact and for the left heel to lift a little at the top, if necessary.


The Arms, Hands and Club;

( Before embarking on this chapter I must comment on the technique breakthroughs being made by the likes of Dustin Johnson, John Rahm and others who slightly or not so slightly bow their left wrist on the back side of the ball. I’ve noticed they also cup that same left wrist the opposite way after impact creating wrinkles on the upper wrist. A swinging gate type of action through the ball from bowed to cupped, the back of the left hand acting as the gate. On the back side of the ball it is bowed slightly and on the target side of the ball it is cupped the opposite way. A new wrinkle in technique. In conventional technique the wrist goes more up and down versus back and forth.

This suggest to me a hinging motion that involves less forearm rotation and more bow and cup in the wrist. This both retards excessive wrist cock and also keeps the club from coming over the plane in the downswing.

Imagine standing at address and just bowing and cupping the lead wrist. A separate hinge as if there was a pin running from the top of your wrist to the bottom, not a ball swivel type of hinge with a conventional swing. Now add to that the image of your left arm being a two by four board that keeps its face to the target longer into the back swing due to this new hinging action. That’s what I see in this new trend that is taking over the tour as we speak. A kind of one dimensional wrist slap added to the swing. I must say, having tried it out lately, I’m very intrigued, indeed. In a sense it keeps the wrist area from breaking down and separating from the rest of the swing action. You don’t need a Hoganesque amount of cock in a golf swing. This cupping that mutes wrist cock is a bonus as I see it. Meanwhile I’ll teach what I know; the standard action and allow for some experimentation with the above described technique as it is too new to give a carte blanch seal of approval.

To be specific, there should be a little bow left in your left wrist at impact, allowing it to got to neutral and then to a cupped configuration in the few feet past impact. Otherwise you will have released too soon.)

Now, on to the complex apparatus from neck to club head.

The arms stay extended, generally, folding when necessary. As the shoulders coil to the top the left arm should extend outwards a little while keeping a steady head. The club will cock up and back towards the target to keep you from swaying to your right but never ahead of the shoulder coil. The right arm, meanwhile, has started to bend at the elbow halfway back and may move away from the body a little. The right upper arm should never go past horizontal and point upwards. Otherwise avoid either cramping or flying out of the right elbow. If you extend both arms to the top, allowing for a natural fold of the right arm, as you make a deep shoulder coil nature should find you at the proper measurements.

The other matter involves arm rotation both clockwise back and counter clockwise. Don’t over do it. The first part of the backswing keep everything mostly undisturbed, the clubface opening only slightly and still looking somewhat towards the ball until the toe aims skyward halfway to the top. At the top the clubface of a DRIVER should parallel the angle of your left arm when viewed from behind.

The correct athletic use of the right arm over rides other considerations and the rest of the body must accommodate this need lest the whole movement be unnatural.

As the downswing begins and the lower body starts to charge target wards, body stresses force the club to cock a little to give the body enough slack to move left with. At the same time, and as the club and left arm tighten into a straight configuration as a centrifugal tension takes over, the right elbow socks ahead of the hands and towards your side for maximum leverage and the right elbow can feel like the center of all the action in mid downswing. In a sense it really is. I have learned that before the hands can apply the club to the ball they must first orbit around both elbows which should be positioned ahead of the hands and club. The left elbow is straight, the right elbow bent but it should feel as though they are both leading the hands to impact. From a few feet before impact to a few feet past impact the forearms and clubhead rotate 180 degrees from open to closed and then stay at that position to finish. Of course the club shaft passes the arms after impact and the club outpaces everything else to the finish. Depending on one’s own personal quirks and tendencies the finish position can vary a little. If you are athletic enough to achieve great impact requirements a full and complete finish may not be absolutely necessary, especially if it would stress your back. Otherwise, if you lack pure muscle power and rely on form to get power, you will want to rotate all the way around almost pushing your right shoulder to the target at finish. Don’t over do this, however. Pop out of whatever finish you achieve right away for your back’s sake, regardless.

As for the hands, themselves; Grip pressure is of paramount importance; Too light is not good. Too firm is not good either. 30 to 40 percent pressure is what I recommend, even a little more during impact, I’ve found helps.

The club shaft angles to the top should be gradual, starting either right away or slightly later halfway or a third back. The top position angle need not go beyond 90 degrees. Staring down the club cocks even more until your hands are below the waist when the club starts to open up to the ball and fold over into a follow through. The club and arms all form a straight alignment after impact, not before, and the club passes the hands as it is aimed right at the target. Once the club passes the hands deceleration automatically takes over. Still, though, your mind is always accelerating the club to the finish. In your mind the club is going fastest from impact to follow through.

The Club, Itself: Standing from behind, looking towards the target, a club’s path is slightly crescent shaped tracking a plane from the ball through the shoulders in both directions, the crescent dipping below the arm pits along the way. From face front the club head’s path to the top is a whole foot away from the target compared to the downswing path which shifts to the target. Like two Hoola Hoops leaning against a wall, one a foot ahead of the other, so are the two paths your club head makes in a back and downswing. Proof there is a weight shift.

As for the hands actually hitting the ball, the sensation is more of just a tightening of the grip pressure during impact if you are swinging correctly. You never want to independently use the wrists and hands to lever the club. You can still use them to lever with but only if you are using your shoulders and rest of your body at least as much, first..

Tricks For Achieving Correct Technique:

A swing lasts almost two whole seconds, start to finish. Not enough time to think of more than a few swing thoughts at a time. That’s the playing field, I’m afraid. You’ll need a lot of practice swings and shots to cover everything you need to cover in the long run. Even I cannot think of what I’m doing in a swing beyond one or two things I may be working on. The downswing is no place to be “painting by the numbers”,so to speak. So how does one go about getting into the proper swing of things without mental gymnastics?

The back swing is not where your mind should be. Your mind should be on your forward swing. True, you want to start back on the right path, coil up fully and complete a backswing and such, but you are trying to move a ball from point A to point B. That never happens in a backswing, only a forward swing. The path you made away from the ball is generally the path you want to return on but beyond that prompt think of what you must do from the top position to the finish position, only. If you practice this technique eventually you will sense a completely tension free backswing that girds taught all at once as you start down to impact and beyond. Like an arrow that is drawn back it doesn’t feel anything until the string is released. Then it is harnessed and propelled forward with powerful forces. A tension free sensation like a baseball you merely toss up in the air while you wait for it to descend enough to smash into the outfield. That’s how a backswing should feel. You still have a firmish grip on the club at all times. Once the downswing starts it’s as if the string exerts it’s pressure on the arrow and not before. The downswing then feels very much like releasing an arrow from a bow. Like a rock in the pouch of a slingshot that suddenly finds itself in the forces of a taught rubber band that is releasing. A perfect backswing has no tension until the downswing begins.

Try this drill and see how much more natural and instinctive golf suddenly becomes. Many golfers are so full of anxiety just taking the club away from address they can’t relax enough to swing properly. Until you’re ready to make a downswing you should be utterly relaxed at the top. It’s all in the downswing. The slamming shut of the door. The cracking it open is just a formality.

When I first  experienced this magic technique I noticed that my entire left side and arm and club were pulled back like a bowstring once I relaxed them to begin with. My lower body was always at the ready to move forward, yet going back my relaxed club, arm and entire left side and shoulder moved to the top. From that point I began my swing and, viola!, magic took over. I was swinging like a God, suddenly. Creaming my 3 metal well over 200 yards at 66 years of age in a tight pattern. Previously I was only getting 190 yards. Instant improvement. Beyond that it just felt so effortless and pure and powerful. Give it a try. Give it a commitment, in fact.


(To be continued…)

(What is below, is research thoughts only and may or may not be part of this final draft.)

(To be continued…)

There are lots of original thoughts that I feel the golfing world would benefit from understanding and so I’ve taken up the challenge to put it all down in a book and see where it gores.

What is below is subject to a lot of change as my journey to find the best words to make the most difference in your progress is ever changing. A noteworthy day in particular last week. I had just recovered enough from a left hand finger injury and was finally good enough to hit balls and I learned a lot in just this one session. Coming off of a two month long layoff gives me fresh perspective and I nailed down at least three things that I now consider to be paramount.

Number one: In making a backswing extend your left arm and club away from your neck as you journey to the top. As if you were trying to reach through a hole in a fence to grab an apple on the other side. Not just a coil and swing of the arms but an additional extension move that activates the collar bones early and gives the swing depth and leverage. A lowering of the left shoulder and a stretching out of the arms and club. Just maintain a steady head is all. It’s a little like hooking your left shoulder onto a farther rung that requires this deliberate lengthening of the left arm as it coils to the top. The purpose of this is to get your collarbones coiling right away and grabbing all the arc you were born with using your body.

Number two: Block your left arm a little with a right arm that stays a little straighter a little longer than normally. Nicklaus embodied this move. I have found this blocks any excessive, unnecessary wrist cock or wrist roll over or cupping with the wrists and makes the swing feel much more like just pulling back a plunger and releasing to the target with minimal hand flourish. While the club wraps around to the point that the shaft is aimed to the target at the top, it feels like it is only aimed vertically while the shoulders have already made a deep turn back thanks, in part, to the extending of the arms going back and the activation of the collarbones to work early. No Ben Hogan style of complicated opening and rolling open and returning of the club but a body coil providing the horsepower, instead. Keep the shaft balanced opposite the target as it journeys to the top – aimed target wards as much as possible, throughout. – Instead of the image of a man balancing a stick vertically in his palm imagine he is balancing the stick horizontally, as if to keep it aligned to the target throughout.

Number three: The often confusing subject of coil and hips and shoulders can all be summed up in a simple, more basic concept, entirely. Imagine two basic positions of leverage, only. The first is to facilitate a backswing and this position is about 40 degrees facing away from the target line. The second position of leverage is the same 40 degrees from the target line only, this time, the opposite direction; 40 degrees open towards the target. This is the angle to achieve during the impact position, more specifically. The trick is to pit both opposite leverage positions against each other to maximize torque and leverage at impact. You open up your body, in general, as a whole, about 40 degrees away from the target to make a back swing. To make a downswing you achieve the same 40 degrees, only now towards the target, at the moment of impact. You will feel a falling of your weight land on your forward leg as well as your, now 40 degree open, leverage position finds impact, simultaneously. 40 degrees open to the top against 40 degrees the opposite direction at impact.

It would seem I am describing the hip angles and leaving the shoulder angles out of consideration. In a sense that’s the case. I find that by just focusing on two elementary opposite leverage positions, one 40 degrees away from and the other 40 degrees towards the target, and leveraging each opposite force against each other, that the shoulders will, without stress or thought, gather more coil, automatically, and that just the basic overall two opposite positions are required to consider for top results. It’s as if the instinctive extra coil the shoulder’s make is an insurance policy to maintain the hip’s 40 degree position. As if to suspend the hips in place by stretching out the remainder of what is left above the hips, unconsciously. Just two leverage positions: 40 degrees away against 40 degrees towards target by impact, the two paddling against each other like a washing machine agitator. There is an allowance for the weight shift to the target but otherwise it should feel exactly that simple and minimal. It takes a little practice to find how to create the most torque for impact within those parameters, but that’s all the angle of opening and closing of the body proper you should need to think about. 40 degrees away from the target to the top versus 40 degrees of openness TO the target by impact. Find a way to squeeze the most force out of these two opposite motions.

From above it looks like an shallow “X”, not at 90 degree angles, but a softer less aggressive set of angles. 40 degree opposite angles on each side from the target line instead of harsh 45 degree angles is all that is required.

That is one powerful hour on the practice tee, indeed.


First of all, if anyone completely understood the golf swing, every aspect of it, he would likely find himself pretzeled up in a wheelchair like the late astro physicist, Stephen Hawking who, perhaps, knew more about our world than a human is supposed to know. I can’t think of any sporting feat so intricate and complicated and misunderstood. So much of it involves feel and physical feedback one can get lost in the weeds. In fact, after starting to write this book I learned a lot I didn’t know before and have had to step back and really concentrate on the matter before embarking on the rest of the book. There’s a lot I need to know before I am confident of giving you, the reader, my best book on the subject. My backround is modest, I am only a once upon a time tour aspirant also ran whose greatness as a golfer was diminished by other matters that took over my life. My best event was in the 1978 U.S. Amateur qualifying rounds when I finished first alternate. Sixth or seventh out of 108 players, I think. I would have made it in my first attempt except a large crowd who came to watch me at one under through 31 holes spooked me. This put me at third place with only several spots and five holes to go but I was unprepared for the sudden fame I was getting and choked a little down the stretch. The biggest matter that distracted me from pro golf, though, started with a visit to the library in 1982 that found me accidentally cracking government codes about an issue too controversial to mention here. Just to crack the codes in major magazines requires a specialized kind of person. Now, having to solve matters of human apathy and silence I have my hands full, but I consider myself the worlds most talented detective and, if not, at least the only one brave enough to tackle my political issue. Just maybe I can solve what I can about the golf swing and make it a simpler game for all.

Although not worth going into detail here, when I was 17 I became the first human to trisect an angle with just a compass and straight edge. (This occurred a few weeks after my geometry teacher, Dick Nixon, told the class on day one that no one had ever done this before. I almost fell into the answer accidentally it was so straightforward.) When I heard Paul Harvey announce another as being the first to get credit for it years later I noticed it was the same method I invented, first. It just seemed so obvious to me that one bias deserved another to reach the answer. I do have a knack, I have to admit, for detective related work. Mr. Nixon can vouch for this if you ask, I’m sure. – Healdsburg High in northern California, 1971.- He was beside himself when I showed him. What I AM amazed with was how fast it all came to me. Maybe fifteen minutes from sitting down to solving it with three correct hunches in a row and just that.

Compared to most, this book may seem a little on the cerebral side but only because I think that to get better you have to understand what’s happening and then how to  go about putting a swing together with that understanding. Who knew, for example, that one’s body mass moves in a mini circle of it’s own to make the club head do the same thing, or that the middle region of your body is the free agent that moves the weight, redistributes the weight, more precisely, to effect this above mentioned dynamic? And so, bear with the complexity so that it may seep into your subconscious because that’s where good golf is played from to begin with.

Compared to one book I studied this is actually pretty straightforward using, hopefully, as few words as possible to get my points across.

Basically I will try to teach you how to use your body core – everything but your arms and club – and then teach the proper use and geometry of the arms, hands and club shaft and club head. Mostly a golfer uses the ground with his body for leverage and coils his body to the top up through the shoulders with resistance from the lower body. There is a freedom required between the knees and shoulders and one must work this area like wringing out a towel, coiling up with your stomach, back, chest and mostly shoulders to the top with extended arms and then unwinding from the ground up in the downswing. Going back most of your weight automatically shifts to your right hip as a result of your arms and club going to the right.  While the sensation of momentum starts laterally, away from the target at first, as if the left shoulder is pushing the club head straight back, once the club passes your body the momentum of this backwards move shuttles the weight of the swinging object straight up as well. You want to transfer as much weight as you can while keeping all this activity contained just between your insteps and no further.  This is how the pros help stabilize their head. The trick is to constantly wind your shoulders as the club travels, even when your shifting of the club’s weight goes straight up before it parks itself above your shoulders, the grip end just to the right of your head, the shaft aimed at your target.. All that weight redistributed, your body wound up with your back to the target and your arms extended wide. You’ve transferred a lot of weight back and up above you and, at the same time, you’ve created a powerful body coil. The downswing is mostly a drop down on top of the ball from there. Like dropping the weight of a house on top of the ball. The downswing unwinds from the ground up wards the mid section rotating ahead of the shoulders until after impact at which point they out rotate the hips. and, in the transition, you transfer your weight to your front hip.  Much of this weight transfer involves different parts of your body accepting weight loads at various stages of the swing so as to maximize leverage and speed. How does one transfer all his weight to the back foot to the top and then transfer all his weight to the front foot at impact while maintaining a stable center of gravity? This is but one aspect to the swing I have never seen explained before.  Once wound up it’s the the torso’s most natural response in the world to unwind, especially aided with the help of gravity as you free fall to impact and beyond, also transferring weight towards the target. To what extent does the counter weight that a club actually is influence this complex exchange of stress loads on different body parts in the dynamic process that is a swing? The physics involved in swinging a weight on a string help explain why the center of gravity tugs almost opposite wherever the club head is at any point in a swing and not simply back and forward. There is an up and down weight shift as well as a back and forth weight shift. The up and down shift is at least as powerful as the lateral shift.

Once this body core function is mastered the equally important role of the arms, hands, club shaft and club head will be explained. Mostly it is geometry that matters here. One should swing the club SHAFT parallel to his target line, generally. That is, the shaft should point parallel to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground. Do that and half the battle has already been won. The club head, itself, must turn over, toe over heel, after impact for maximum release and transfer of club head weight. This move is only natural and, yes, requires some athletic ability. It also takes strength and athleticism to make a club head go from a half pound at address to the equivalent of over a hundred pounds or more at impact.

The Hand’s / Body Connection;

Perhaps the most important part of this book is your hands / body connection. As much as the body provides the horsepower the hands are the “Diva” of the swing and can’t be rushed or left behind at any point in a swing. Hogan used to liken this part of technique to pulling an electrical plug from it’s socket in mid swing and losing all connection. Whatever style of swing you use you have to buffer the hands from the stresses of the rest of your motion so that they may always be ready to deliver a powerful FORWARD blow into the back of the ball at impact. A natural, instinctive move. Like cracking open a door to shut it, the backswing is just to get leverage for the slamming shut of the door. To make it easier. The pulling it shut is what counts. Especially in using backswing thoughts it’s necessary to add this function of the hands hitting the ball forward at impact to the equation. The simple act of hitting the ball forward at impact with, yes, your hands must never be left out of the equation of any swing. Give them and your forearms the support and the space they need to do their job in delivering the club through the ball in a natural athletic motion. Focus on the impact requirements must be foremost in the mind. The rest of the swing is designed around this point of impact.

To keep your swing connected, as Hogan described, I believe you have to keep your hands awake and always ready to apply themselves through impact with all the help the body can contribute. To never lose this readiness. The body must go down WITH the hands attached.

Now that I have converted to a firmer grip that puts me in “command” of the club I have found that you shouldn’t start down until your hands are ready to hit the ball and get from the top to impact, or even the finish, in one fell swoop. No speed should be left on the table from point “A” –  the top – to point “B” – impact. Like striking a match. Every inch of the downswing should add speed. Start right from the top. The lower body should automatically and instinctively get the jump on the hands as you start down the way a pitcher throws his lead leg out as he starts forward. His mind is on speed of the ball and he starts immediately from the top to the release.. One fell, body assisted swoop achieving leverage from the ground, up.

A mental image I use to get the correct hand action through impact is to pretend the hands are hitting the ball all by themselves with speed instead of the club head. As if the hands were the club head and club face. They should accelerate for all they’re worth even though the club will slow them down as their momentum is transferred to the club.

Stop action camera work shows that the hands slow as the club is released. They have to surrender their momentum to transfer momentum to the club which races past them. They are trying to swing as fast as possible in spite of the illusion they aren’t accelerating. It’s only the club slowing them down as the energy is transferred.

Similarly, stop slow motion reveals that the hips also slow as the club is released, again just an exchange of energy. They, too, are not deliberately slowing. They should always lean as hard as they can into the shot.

Most of my life I used too light a grip pressure, about 10 to 20 percent power, 10 percent being feather light, 100 percent being full grip pressure. I have found that 30 to 40 percent pressure unites all the bones of your body better. like one, integrated scissor mechanism. I find it locks them all into place as a team. When I found that Nick Price recommends even as much as 75 percent pressure and tried it I was amazed to see an automatic increase in distance, besides.


One mental drill I will use in this book to teach you the role of the body, arms and the hands in a swing is the drill where I ask you to imagine that you are swinging a golf club just like a pro would, only from a wheel chair. That’s right, a wheel chair.  Let’s say one modified to approximate your normal distance from the ball. A taller seat position with seat belts, even. It’s an image I find works in isolating the upper body and arms and hands and what they have to do. The first thing you must do is not fall out of your imaginary chair while swinging, as if your situation wasn’t handicapped at all. Like you had just as good a chance of nailing your drive 250 yards down the middle, no problem. You should find that, indeed, you can power a very good shot without any concern with what the lower body is doing. In fact, this drill will help the lower body work exactly as it should, without any thought just by imagining this, I’ll admit, somewhat bizarre imagery.

Before I continue, why a wheel chair versus, say, a bar stool? At first I thought it was because it emphasized the need to only rely on your upper body as if you were in a wheel chair for a reason and couldn’t move your legs. To force you to commit to using just your hips and shoulders and arms and club to make a swing. Then I realized that the wheel chair also adds an important element to the whole swing; With the large wheels that are aligned like one’s feet, at 90 degrees to the target, they resist side to side travel, just like your feet do in a swing. Their configuration also allows for some give and will pivot slightly as your rear end squirms to coil. The chair responds to the stress and gives a little, just like your legs do in a swing.

I happen to believe that the little tug against one’s hips in this respect helps explain why no thought is necessary regarding what your legs instinctively do.. When the chair is brought to the point that it pivots a few inches to accommodate the shoulder’s need to coil it wants to then return to where it was before this interruption. Similarly, the vital leg drive you want to occur is a knee jerk reaction to this tug away from the target of your hips. They instinctively want to power back the opposite way they were tugged. This all mimics what the hips and legs do in a real swing.

Then there is the matter of being able to lean over to reach the ball. A wheel chair has foot rests to allow this and another smaller set of wheels to prevent any forward tipping over.  And, finally, if you should fall too far forward or backwards the chair might roll away. It keeps you from any weight shifting except right to left.

The one thing I’d remove is the back rest and the arm rests. Nothing should interfere with the right elbow’s need to precede ahead of the  hands in mid downswing. The taller seat position should take care of this concern leaving nothing in the arms way.

For all these reasons a wheelchair imagery works the best I think. You have to imagine this without any props. I suppose a gadget could be fashioned with two smaller sets of wheels and a swiveling bicycle seat, but, for now, just use your imagination before and during your swing.

Right away you should discover that you have to wait with your arms and hands in starting down. If you were to start down prematurely with the hands and arms you would topple out of your chair right away, for example. More than that, you will find that the hands must preserve the angle you have created to the top a little longer than you may think. If they open up too soon, again, you will topple out of your chair. Like two ice skaters holding opposite ends of a rope swinging in a circle opposite each other, your body acts as much like a counter weight to your club as your club acts like a counter weight to your body. They must unwind powerfully without you toppling out of your chair. It must be balanced by disciplining your arms and hands to preserve their activities until they are needed. All the while keeping the arms extended

You should feel, in going back, that your lower back and stomach muscles are put into action right away as the shoulders try to cock the club back into position with the shaft aimed to the target and your back aimed to the target as well. Your rear end is planted on a seat cushion and can’t move too much and you have to activate these muscles you’re probably not used to using in your normal swing to get to the correct top position..

In every other way this is just like making a swing as if there was no wheel chair. By having to worry about concerns like losing your balance and popping your swing or your hands out too early by imagining you are seated and immobile from the rear end down, you achieve proper swing sequence. The club and the body must maintain a perfect balance between the body mass and the club’s mass. You coil with your core muscles back. You activate the swing from your core muscles and ignore the lower body functions, completely. You use these powerful muscles like you’re not used to. Like the sun to our earth these muscles are the center of your swing’s universe. You wait for the club and arms and hands to start down with the lower body, you hold onto the angle of the club until releasing it won’t result in you falling out of your wheel chair. All of these concerns are achieved with this bizarre imagery. Even the back and forth and up and down exchange of weight with the lower body happens automatically, without any thought, whatsoever. It’s as if your natural instincts are unleashed with a mental trick concerning just your upper body, arms, hands and club.

It can often feel like a single fell swoop with the hands and body united right from the top to well past the ball. Like hitting a home run in baseball.

In another chapter I explain how long drive champ Kyle Birkshire achieves an impact position with his left leg angled backwards, like a baseball swing. This after a massive right to left weight transfer between his hips. The point I am making is that, for his lead leg to be angled exactly at the angle it was at address means he has not moved his hips very much in the process, left or right. A little like making a swing from a wheel chair. Stay centered there, shift weight and keep the counter balancing forces of club and body mass in harmony with each other at all times.

Coil with your core muscle to the top, wait fore the arms to join the rest of the body before starting down and hold the angle with the hands until releasing it won’t throw you off balance.

The Arms, Hands and Club;

The geometry of the upper arms, lower arms, hands, club shaft, club head and the shoulder bones that connect  the arms and club to the body may be the most difficult part of the swing to really master. It is also the part of the swing with the most variations. Once perfected you can swing away with the confidence that accuracy will not be an issue. The posture of the arms is extended as you swing a club, not constricted. Both the body core and arms / club structure move as one, initially, the first few inches. You may introduce a slight wrist set at the same time but it’s a matter of preference..You still have to transfer weight properly and coil and uncoil properly. I have learned that a good rule of thumb is to equally use one’s shoulders and hands. 50 / 50. You have to use your body but you must also use your hands WITH your body. They can’t be too disengaged. The golf swing is an integrated motion. Most golfers err on the side of not enough shoulders and too much hands. Even on a short putt you will notice that the great Jack Nicklaus rocks his shoulders. Shoulder coil has always been integral to the swing of Jack Nicklaus and most of the greats of the game. Much of this book will focus on the shoulders as I believe them to be the center of the swing and that mind focus on them is the best path to improvement. By focusing on the shoulders the rest of the swing falls into place the fastest. The legs let them coil while providing enough resistance and the legs help propel the upper body to uncoil, arms, club shaft and club head included. Once the differential of 45 degrees between your hips and shoulders has been established at the top, once the 90 degree angle between your arms and club shaft has been established, much of the downswing is all about maintaining that differential until everything is released to the other side of the ball. In fact, to allow the body some slack to move into position ahead of the hands and club, the wrists will increase their cock in the first  part of the transition, coming down simultaneously, loading the club for release after impact. A distinct sensation of the hip region leveraging the upper body and club through DURING the strike slightly ahead of the hand release is key.  The hip region is where the body can shift it’s weight around the most, too. A 180 degree release occurs from the back side of the ball to the front side of the ball, all from the hitting zone when the club shaft is below the hip line. Not only does the shaft rotate 180  degrees below one’s belt line, the club head, itself, also rotates 180 degrees as well. I believe that maximum power occurs exactly AS the club head races past the handle during the strike. The Core Driven Golf Swing teaches you to use your body to store and release energy and actually “wrench” your body core to power the arms and club through during the strike. This helps set up the hands to work efficiently storing and releasing the club along the proper path back and through.


To illustrate how easy it is to learn the core driven golf swing and how effective it really is, I think I could take a raw beginner and have him hitting impressive shots, if not right away, within a few days. To do this I recommend a half to three quarter backswing, only, with a full forward swing with somewhat locked and stiff wrists to get the hips and shoulder levers working properly. Although the swing arc is cut short and the hand action is muted, the shoulders still try to make a deep coil creating a stretch or differential between the hips and shoulders. A slight pause at the top may or may not be needed before making a full throttle return through the ball.

Think of your hip area the way you think of a bow, the handle part of the bow. Imagine thrusting your arm that is holding the bow out to the target a little extra just as you release the string. Like pulling back the string, the stretching out to the target of the other arm tightens the stress between the bow and the string. This is how you should regard the hips during the strike. They pull and rotate through ahead of the hands and club.

Once you have learned the proper grip and address (The most important part of a golf swing – impact excepted), while applying about 30 percent pressure with your hands on the grip,(Another important maxim)  but not too light , stiff arm the club and arms back away from the target on a natural path that curves inside a little but finds the shaft aiming to the target as it arrives parallel to the ground. The shoulders should outpace the hips by a two to one ratio. Since this is only a short backswing with a full forward swing you might arrive at the top position with the hips coiled 20 degrees and the shoulders coiled at about 70 degrees.  Let the wrists cock only about 60 degrees. Now, for the downswing, maintain that approximately 45 to 50 degree variable or differential between the hips and shoulders including whatever amount of wrist cock you have the first part of the downswing as you approach impact. Because you are using a short backswing against a full forward swing this drill stimulates the hips to jump ahead of the hit as soon as the club changes direction. The hands are already halfway to impact and the lower body is forced to get into position ahead of the hit. This next part is the key to proper technique; Instead of hitting at the ball with your hands and arms, wrench the shoulders arms and club through with HIP torque DURING the strike. Keep this torque action of the hips working all the way to the finish. Use your hips like the handle of the bow applying leverage as the string is propelled forward. If the drill isn’t working right away just hit the ball harder as if it was a full shot. Eventually your hips will kick into overdrive and get ahead of the hit.

The idea is to lever the shoulders and hips against each other to power the club and arms through impact to the finish. So, with a slightly firmish grip, swing back somewhat stiff armed just past halfway back and with just a little wrist hinge.  Now, your hips already in position ahead of your shoulders, upper body and club, maintain that differential starting down and get your pelvis in position ahead of the hit and, while at a 45 degree angle opening towards the target, hit the ball by wrenching your hips to the target to release the hands and club. You will find that the feel of this hip lead maintains itself all the way to the finish and that the part of the swing AFTER impact seems to be where the real effort lies. This requires a holding back of the shoulders a little as you start down. Your body core serves the purpose of a bow and your arms and club are more like the string and arrow attached. All of this leverage, of course, relies on foot contact with the ground and the unwinding starts from the ground, up through the shoulders and down to the club. It would be difficult to stand on ball bearings and do all this. You need the leverage the ground provides and the feet transmit that leverage up through the body.

Think of a pro golfer hitting a shot over a distant tree using minimal arm and hand motion as if a branch is restricting his backswing but with a full  throttle finish and you sense the feel of this swing. Steve Stricker (Who just won a major senior event running away, recently) is a great example of the core driven technique. Very simple action with quiet hands and an active body core. He hits it as big as most, too.

That’s how easy the core driven golf swing is. Once you have mastered this reduced backswing / full forward swing technique with somewhat locked hands and club then you will want to wind up the upper body and club more. Now your hips will arrive at 45 degrees from address to the top, your shoulders from 90 to 100 degrees, and your wrist hinge at about 90 degrees. The path your hands, arms and club take back to the top and back down are not straight back and way from the ball but slightly inside to square. That is, even though the shaft is swung parallel to the target and the club head arrives on a straight to target path at impact the path you take from the top to the finish is more inside out. Imagine the ball at the center of a clock face with your feet at six O’clock and the ball in the center of the dial. Even though your club goes through impact from roughly three O’clock to nine O’clock, your delivery of the blow of the arms and club from the top is more along the path of four O’clock to the ten O’clock position. While, in fact, your club goes back to the inside of the ball line after impact the feeling is that it goes straight out to the target after impact. If you try to swing everything straight back away from the ball you will throw yourself off balance towards your toes. This is a misunderstood topic in golf technique circles but it’s important. You can only draw strength from wherever your center of gravity or mass is and that is nearer your stance line where most of your body mass is. You can’t deliver a blow from where your body isn’t, but from where it is. From there you swing out to meet the ball on the ball line. Imagine holding a basketball with both hands and winding up to the top position and then throwing the basketball straight at the back of the golf ball while keeping your head back, your elbows leading the hands. That kind of directional force.

When your whole swing is balanced you can “floor it” with less worry. You’re still ‘swinging exactly sideways’, (the art of golf) just inside to square to stay in balance. Factually, one swings the club from the ball line to the foot line to the top then back to the ball line at impact and then, again, above the foot line at the finish. In the process your weight goes mostly to your right leg to the top and by impact almost all the weight is on the left leg as it also pushes up against the ground to add centrifugal force at impact.

Now, this drill I have devised works for a number of reasons:

By severely choking off the use of the hands and using only a reduced backswing an entire ‘can of worms’  is removed from the equation. The proper, full cocking of this intricate assembly of the arms, hands and club is complex. Right now we are skipping that part to teach you body rotation mechanics, first. Using your shoulders just move the club and arms away from the ball opposite your target. This should automatically shift your weight to your back foot. Your arms may reach shoulder height but no more. Your club may cock some 60 degrees but no more.

In a golf swing there are two rotational forces; One is the rotation of the arms, club and club head around one’s body and the other is the clock wise and counter clockwise rotation of the body core from head to feet.. Think of it like a propeller shaft and the club as the propeller blades.. If you’ve ever played “Foosball” you know you spin the toy player, head over heels, with a horizontally mounted shaft  which spins the player like a bicycle wheel. That would represent the club / arms part of the swing. Now imagine a player spun with a vertical shaft and a hockey stick coming out from the side which got spun around horizontally, more like a baseball swing. Another good image to use is a stick with a propeller blade at the top. Maybe you once had such a childhood toy. You spin the stick in hour palms and the propeller sends it flying straight up into the air. That would represent the core part of a swing. That motion with a back and forth weight shift included. These two forces work with each other.  A golf swing is a more complicated version of the same thing. Think of the agitator paddles inside an upright washing machine that go clockwise 30 degrees and then counter-clockwise 30 degrees in opposite directions. By facing your shoulders even that much away from the target and returning them back against that move 30 degrees to the target going forward and just holding onto the club you are creating a lot of torque with that small, big body parts move.  Inch for inch it is the small bones between your shoulders and neck that deliver the most wallop.  Move them even a little and watch your club head move a lot. There is also the clockwise and counter- clockwise rotational force of one’s arms as they deliver the club and cross over each other, especially after impact. This, of course, also adds the rotation of the club head, toe over heel, during the strike. A whole lot of rotation going on, everywhere. This book focuses mostly on the body core rotation. There are many ways to swing a club but the body core rotation applies to them all.

By using the half to three quarter backswing against a full forward swing the lower body is stimulated to IMMEDIATELY and FORCEFULLY get active and into position ahead of the hands and club before anything else happens. A tiny pause at the top may help for some. This correct maneuver is harder with a more complete backswing. The fact that the hands are already halfway to impact starting down is the reason the lower body is forced to “giddyup” more than usual. The legs have to transport your hips forward and open for impact. If the hands wanted to hit they couldn’t until they had something in front to pull against. That’s why your hips automatically spring ahead, first thing, with this drill. That’s what you want. During the strike you want your hips wrenching counter-clockwise with your weight landing hard on your left leg as it pushes up against the centrifugal weight of the club head. At impact your left shoulder is going up while your right shoulder is going down.This propels the shoulders, arms and club through. Starting down the unwinding starts from the feet to the legs to the hips to the shoulders to the arms and then the club and in that order. For whatever reason the wrenching is felt most in the body’s middle region, the part that can move weight around the most. For the BACKSWING the leverage starts with the feet but it is the SHOULDERS that start turning first and lead the rest of the body back. The lower body resists a little in the process to collect coil. Conversely, the shoulders are the last to return while the LOWER BODY leads the move DOWN, unwinding from the ground up, against a from the top down backswing. This effectively “wrings out’ your whole body for all the torque it’s worth. It should feel silky in the transition zone keeping your arms / club unit wide as your left shoulder completes it’s turn and smoothy slots into the downswing mode and returns to a finish.

Besides all this you have a left side and a right side. In a golf swing each gets wrapped up in a twist around the other like two ropes of taffy being mixed. Think of how your extended left leg, left backside and left arm all get wrapped around your right leg and side to the top and of your extended entire right side as it is then wrapped around your left leg and side to the finish. This is where real power is happening, this dynamic that uses the large muscles and bones leveraging itself like one, big, integrated complex of levers. Add a punctuated weight shift and watch that ball fly.

By getting one’s hips into position ahead of the hit and opening them up about 45 degrees to the target, actually wrenching everything through DURING impact, they are out of the way of the hands and club and you have put your weight, your center of gravity, towards the target, to your left. The feet and steady head can’t move and so your hips are the free agent that can redistribute your weight the most. Now your hips act like a pylon for the rest of your swing to unleash from.

I first got the idea of this powerful drill years ago while watching an unknown professional practicing at the annual Pebble Beach event near where I live. He swung the club magnificently using less than a three quarter backswing. I could tell by the sound of the ball that he was flying his driver at least 250 yards at sea level. To me, a self admitted snob when it comes to golf technique, this golfer convinced me that it is possible to play well with a limited backswing arc, after all.  It merely eliminated a middle region of transition, some of which may or may not be necessary. It demands a strong reaction with the lower body as soon as the direction changes.


For Beginners;

While the introduction may seem a little foreign to many of you let me introduce you to the very basics of the golf swing, first.

The Grip;

The grip is somewhat firmish. Not tight but offering a feeling of being in command of the club. I’d say about 30  to 40 percent of your strength only.  For  three quarter, touch shots and pitch and chip shots use whatever pressure you like. Personally, I distribute the pressure evenly throughout the hands including the fingers. You want both palms to end up facing each other like a wall at 90 degrees from the target. with the right thumb and forefinger straddling the shaft at the top while the left thumb rides on top of the shaft slightly inclined to somewhere between your chin and right shoulder. The left thumb should be cradled in the valley of your right palm and thumb. The grip is felt in the fingers and not just the palms with the shaft falling from the first joint of the left forefinger to just above the line where the fingers meet the palm at an angle. The shaft in the right hand falls at a squarer,  less diagonal angle, mostly where the fingers meet the palm.

The Stance;

The stance is a little cock-eyed compared to what most humans want to adopt. It has to be just right if you are to achieve any success with any method. The correct stance has a ‘sweet spot’ you want to fall into every time you swing a club. You have to be in good, erect posture, no slumping or crouching with somewhat crisp angles from the knees, hips and shoulders. You want these body parts to also be aligned parallel to your target (For straight shots) Your right foot points nearly straight ahead while your left foot wings out towards the target a little. You want your left shoulder higher than your right shoulder. You want your grip and ball position left of center out by your left instep. You want your head behind the ball with your left ear in line with the ball. From your perspective your hands should block your left instep from view. All of this will force a slight tilt away from the target with your spine while your hips remain a little forward. The weight should be pretty even throughout your stance (For normal shots) if anything slightly favoring your left side. (For big tee shots favor the right side) Your right elbow should fall below where your left elbow is (When viewed from behind) partly because it is bent while your left arm is straight and you want to let the club travel a little to your inside going back and from the inside going down..

The Swing;

For a beginner what is there to say except; with a steady head and with a straight left arm, using mostly the shoulders, swing the club away from the ball to the top, like slinging a bag of laundry over your shoulders while extending your arms and club, and then swing it down, tucked at first, as your body races ahead to get into position, releasing the club below the belt line through and past the very back of the ball all the way to the finish, finishing on your front leg. The club tracks around your shoulders like a tilted bicycle wheel aligned with the target. Turn your back to the target at the top. Your finish should find your belt buckle facing the target. These two positions are a good pair to mix up in your head to make a correct swing. In taking a divot make sure you take it in front of the ball, hitting slightly down on the ball and fully release past impact to the target. Think of the exact shot and see it in your mind’s eye before you swing, putting, included.

The Meat Of The Matter; The Core Dynamics; WHAT Happens;

Someone once said, maybe Lee Trevino, but others as well; “Big muscles” (Pointing to his legs and torso) “Little muscles.”(Pointing to his hands and arms.) His point being that it’s easier to move the ball with your big muscles than your small muscles. Lee also said that he regards his body as the tree trunk and the arms and hands as the branches and that the trunk swings the branches, not vice versa. This is where I explain, as best I can, how to do this with your body core. That’s where the meat is on your bones and that’s what you should be using, anyway. Timing a weight shift with a body coil and uncoil with arm extension is at the heart of the matter.

For you somewhat already golf oriented types we have the swing, itself. With a steady head and straight left arm, it is made exactly sideways from where you are standing. 90 degrees from your target. You swing the club away from the target allowing it to ride up to your stance line from the ball line while aligning the shaft to the target at the top. This is made mostly through the shoulders chest and back muscles which out turn the lower body which maintains some resistance to force your body to coil and not just turn. This means working and stretching this region a little. The arms extend and allow the club all the width it needs, too. You do this while aligning the shaft to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground; one third back, at the top, two thirds down, halfway through past impact and, depending on your style, not necessarily so after halfway through. When viewed  from behind the overall shape of the club’s motion resembles a tilted bicycle wheel, more vertical than horizontal and aligned towards the target. This imaginary wheel goes through your chest back and shoulder region, mostly. This bicycle wheel configuration actually shifts about a foot or slightly more (Depending on force) to the target when you make your downswing. This is a result of a powerful shifting of your weight to the target as you start down and it even causes a slight downward blow during the strike. It also accounts for the divot taken after impact. Swinging back to the top the weight transfer of your club and arms to the right automatically sets your weight over your right hip and leg as the left shoulder goes under your chin. The shoulder turn is now about 90 degrees from address, the hips half of that  The wrist cock is now about 90 degrees. The very first thing that happens when you begin your downswing is your left leg and hips jump out towards the target and fall so that you can catch your weight on your left leg at impact as you simultaneously push off of your right foot and release your right side and club past it, after. This redistributing of your weight, which is only possible through your middle region and legs, gives your upper body and arms and club mass to attach itself to and use for leverage. Putting the horse before the cart. It is important that you plant this weight ahead of the strike so it pulls your swing to the target. In reality the weight shift from the top to impact and the finish is also straight down and to the target at first, like jumping out of an airplane (The famous Sam Snead ‘squat’ look in mid downswing.)  If a single direction was to be described it would be diagonally down and forward. This is required to position your weight low so you can push up against the ground during impact to increase centrifugal force as your left leg accepts the weight of the whole swing pushing up against the weight of the club as it collides with the ball.

That this element of weight shifting hasn’t been pointed out before puzzles me a little. It is visibly obvious that one’s legs flex most as you start down (To lower your mass weight) That this occurs when the club is high and above suggests that centrifugal force is achieved by tugging, at all times, a little ahead of the exact opposite position of the club or ‘counter weight’. Then, in mid downswing, when the club is opposite the target the most, you make your biggest shift TO the target pulling just ahead of the opposite position of the club. By impact you are now seen straightening the left leg to push UP away from where the club is as well as to the target keeping just ahead of the opposite position of the counter weight. By mid follow through, the club shaft now pointing TO the target, your arms and body are seen pulling it AWAY from the target and thereby starting the deceleration process to a finish. In all cases you can see how the body’s center of mass is maneuvered in a circular manner almost opposite of wherever the club head is at any given moment. Centrifugal force observed and presented as I’ve never read before. It’s exactly like the small circle your fingers make when spinning a weight on a string. A mini circle inside a bigger circle, always just ahead of opposite the position of the weight being swung.

Why “Just ahead of” the opposite position of the counter weight? Why not exactly opposite? That would a static, not a dynamic motion, is why, I believe. I think it has something to do with giving a direction to the motion to get it to spin.

So, folks, there is an up and down as well as a back and forward element to shifting your weight to move the club. A small, circular or perhaps oval shaped pattern, in fact, that your whole body instinctively engages without thought. Tiger Woods used to occasionally be seen dipping or bobbing his head up and down as he tried to maximize this up and down force. Ta da! Explained here, first, as far as I know.

A weight shift is a lot like the small mini circle one makes with his fingers while spinning a weight on a string, only now it’s made with the body’s center of mass as it swings the arms and club around it’s smaller, similar motion.

All the greats have a few things in common, here. One of the commonalities is that they all re positioned their lower body (Hip region and left leg) forward, before the upper body was allowed to unwind. They all landed heavily on their forward leg at impact while releasing the club and their right side past it after impact. The coordinated coil and uncoil was full bodied and balanced.

From address a slight shift of weight away from the target allows the club to move back. In fact one’s neck moves a half inch away from the target, first, to do this. The shoulders lead the coil to the top, the backswing occurring from the top down even though it is the feet that offer the leverage to do so.

The downswing occurs from the bottom, up, further tightening the stretch made to the top. From the top it is the feet then the knees that are first to move as the weight of the hips falls down and to the target. (I’ve examined this fact watching the greats in slow motion, stop, start action.) Then the hips start to unwind ahead of the shoulders. Mush of the first half of the downswing involves maintaining the differentials achieved at the top. In fact, to allow some slack for the knees and hips to shuttle target wards, the wrists allow some additional cocking as the downswing begins. This is O.K. as additional leverage is being stored in the wrists for release later. By mid downswing the hips have caught up to the knees and by impact they have passed the knees. Only after mid follow through do the shoulders out rotate the hips and continue to outpace them by almost 90 degrees at the finish.

So, you can see that the backswing is lead by the upper body and the downswing is lead by the lower body which has positioned itself ahead of the hit during the downswing. Like stretching a rubber band from both ends. The ‘tuck’ I mentioned one makes in starting down refers to the elbows, mostly. Do this while maintaining a large arc with the clubhead. A feeling of drawing into one’s center. while the rest of the swing stays wide. Similar to the way a skater will spin faster by drawing the arms tight, this ‘tuck’ starting down allows the body to spin ahead of the club which is actually cocking even more providing the slack to allow this. By impact the hips are spinning out of the way of the release pulling the upper body and club through. By mid follow through the upper body and club have passed the lower body and now the dynamics are set up for deceleration. In a sense the swing is stretched tight by the shoulders to the top, one’s weight mostly on the right leg, and then stretched even tighter by the lower body as it leads the downswing to land on the left leg and hip at impact, culminating in a true release of everything around the left leg, ultimately.

My teacher, Ben Doyle, used to repeat this line, often; “Shoulders lead and power you to the top, hips lead and power you to the finish.” Now that I understand how a swing is like wringing out a towel to the top from the shoulders, down, and then doubling down by unwinding everything from the ground, up, creating a deep compression that releases with whiplash effect, it all makes sense to me, now. The tip I offered beginners about marrying two thoughts together; one of turning your back to the target at the top and of turning your belt buckle to the target at the finish helps animate the body to make this very dynamic move.

The Arms, Hands and Club; WHAT Happens;

So long as you use your shoulders at least as much as you use your hands you can use your hands for all they’re worth. It’s a competitive world out there and I see every resource available being used in professional golf today. I think that there are two circles working together in a swing; the one made from your shoulders and the one made from your hands. If one out paces the other the swing falls out of sequence and out of balance.

I offer two kinds of wrist action; the familiar one piece style that finds the club and arms in line the first few feet back and I offer the pre set style that simultaneously cracks a small angle as you start. The second style seems to protect the hands better from the two and fro of the first style keeping them suspended in a cocoon of ‘feelinglessness’ until impact. Most of what I describe in this book applies mostly to the one piece style unless otherwise stated.

As for the hands and the club, itself, the club opens up 90 degrees from address to the top as do the forearms. From mid downswing to mid follow, alone, the shaft rotates 180 degrees or more, the ball caught in the middle of all this rotation The club face, itself, also rotates 180 degrees toe over heel DURING the strike and after. The arms, in fact, cross over one another as the full force of the swing is released to the target.

Like one’s fingers put themselves out ahead of and opposite the weight they are swinging on a string, so does the lower body position itself ahead of the upper body and club until after the hit. This is body core dynamics explained in the simplest way I know how. There is a lot of torque created through the body core and it is unwound for maximum effect. The weight of one’s swing goes from neutral to the right leg to the top to fully onto the left leg by impact and beyond. In the process a powerful coiling and uncoiling of the body, like a propeller shaft, has occurred. This weight assisted coil / recoil is what happens in a proper golf swing. The arms and club accompany this churning and shifting of the body loading and releasing angles from the wrists. How these angles are collected and released is key. The cocking to the top is gradual. The cock then increases as you start down and stays that way until the club is below your belt line. From there to mid follow through it’s an all out release of  all the stored angles you have, not only in your arms and club, but your body parts as well. Wrenching everything through is your mid section spinning counter-clockwise through the strike.

You will notice with stop action / slow motion that the hip rotation slows during the strike a little. This is not because they are rotating or wrenching any less but because the weight of the club, now being launched like an arrow, puts a drag effect on the hips that are launching it forward. The weight of the club is borrowing from the mass of the hips and that is why they are slowed down during this transfer of energy. The hips are working all the way to the finish.

Going Back;

Your arms and hands want to keep the shaft, especially, aligned along a single line parallel to the target, both back and forward.. It is vital to start smoothly and unhurriedly, making sure to finish your backswing so you can re trace the path you made to the top back down. Not completing your backswing opens the door for problems that can put a swing off track  and force you to apply effort instead of proper form to do the work.  If the left shoulder fails to go under your chin and your back is not turned to the target you are not properly cocked for the downswing.  A visual image I use is to pretend I’m slinging a bag of cloths over my shoulder. I swing it along the target line like a club and up over my shoulders until it aims at the target, arms extended, and I make the downswing before it falls onto my shoulders.  This encourages a deep coil and a turn of your back to the target.

If you torso isn’t coiling for every inch your club is moving you’re leaving power on the table you need for the downswing. Don’t outpace the club in doing so but keep pace with your club with your shoulder coil.

As I described earlier in this book, what starts out as a lateral move of the club straight away from the target in the takeaway reroutes the centrifugal tug of the club’s weight from lateral to vertical. You sense the weight of the club going straight back and straight up at the same time in a sense. This prevents swaying and unnecessary effort. Just make sure that you coil  your shoulders back as you lift the club up into position above your shoulders. The lateral shift is contained between your insteps. The vertical weight shift, especially forward, is unlimited and is achieved with your mind’s imagination to a degree.                                                                                                                                                                                                                     Whether you use the delayed wrist break technique or the setting of an angle at take away technique, you want to start everything together, head to toe, the first six inches of the swing back. If I said that the neck shifts away one half inch away from the target to allow the swing to move in that direction, I meant to say everything moves a half inch back that first six inches of the backswing. Undoubtedly the same rule of motion probably applies starting back down, but these subtle moves must be restricted to JUST one half inch and no more. A steady head along with grounded feet serve like a vice to stabilize the body and squeeze power out of it. Do not sway. Keep your head back as your lower body leads the downswing.

I like to use the armpits, that’s right, the armpits, to reference my shoulder region and use that region to animate and orchestrate my swing. This is where the arms connect to the body and where they “gird” the arms to the rest of the swing. If you prefer to think trunk or shoulders or back or chest or all of the above, that’s fine. What’s important is that this region orchestrates the swing as much as any other body part. The shoulders smoothly start turning in conjunction with this subtle shift away from the ball carrying the arms and club as one letting whatever wrist break style you prefer to occur at a smooth, even pace. Only because the shoulders are coiling does the rest of your body join in, resisting just enough to create coil as you create a differential between your hips and shoulders of about 45 degrees at the top. All the while your arms remain extended as your left shoulder goes under and behind your chin. Naturally the right arm has to bend but they both reach out throughout the swing. After impact the left arm naturally has to eventually fold.

There should be no undo fanning open of the club head or hooding of it to the top but, rather, a diplomatic middle ground that should feel somewhat benign. The clubface should align with the angle of your left arm at the top somewhere between 45 and 60 degrees, depending. One third into your backswing when the shaft is parallel to the ground it should aim to your target and the face should be just a little aimed to the ground, not quite straight up in the air. Conversely, halfway past impact with the shaft also aimed to the target the club head folds over beyond vertical, naturally. The idea is to get to the top with the shaft aimed to the target with a 90 degree wrist cock but little else going on in the process.

If you prefer the early wrist set make it subtle, just crack an angle, and gradually add to it up to 90 degrees at the top. The early wrist set is a little tricky to master but takes a lot of stress off of the hands as there is less back and forth pressures exerted on them. Just a set and KAPOW! at impact is all one should feel.

If you prefer the one piece style that finds a straight line start between the club and hands then let them cock naturally once the hands are nearing knee or hip height. Be prepared for the straight, to cocking, to stopping, to starting, to cocking more as the downswing begins exchanges felt in the hands using this style.(I, personally, am switching to the early set style even though it forces me to align the shaft correctly, immediately with that first cracking open of an angle at the start. It’s a lot like uniting the two disparate rods of shaft and left arm as one kinked rod efficiently getting to correct top of swing position gradually with no unnecessary manipulation.)

The club, itself, rotates head over handle from address to finish not one, not two, not three or four, but FIVE times in a swing. Do the math. One and one half 180 degree rotations to the top and three and one half 180 degree rotations to the finish from there. Five. Before I began writing this book even I though maybe one or two. Imagine throwing a club like a boomerang end over end five times in it’s flight. It’s as if the swing reveals a rotor tiller effect inside the swing no one has noticed before.

All of this rotation inherent in the body core, the arms, the club and club head accounts for much of the dizzying power today’s tour pros display. Add a brisk weight shift to it and that’s golf.

Going Down;

Once at the top and the lower body pull engages with the shoulders and starts to unwind them the body wants to plant itself somewhere forward of the hit. The hip region is free to do so and redistribute mass forward. To accommodate this ‘leap to the left’ to start down the wrists accept stress in the form of cocking more than at the top creating some ‘slack’ with which to do so. Mostly the legs re distribute the mass of the hips into position. From this tightly compressed stage of the swing as the lower body is tightening the squeeze between them and the shoulders in mid downswing the right elbow socks into your right side positioned to lead the hands into impact. This tucking in allows the body to rotate ahead of the club. The intense angle created in mid downswing that also allows this now begins to release below one’s belt line 180 degrees to the other side of the ball reacting to the intense stress loads your swing has created. By impact your weight has been transferred to your front leg as you launch the ball. Now it’s all about letting go and accelerating to the finish. The hands have snapped the clubhead past the grip and the big power release finds the shaft chasing the target line. All the while you feel your hips pulling everything through in concert with your hands.

The Hands;

Having already laid out the importance of maintaining a hands / body connection, giving the hands authority over the body in beginning a downswing so that they can strike forward, forcefully from the top in one motion to the finish, allow me to explain the other important matters.

So, much of the hands function in a swing is to ALLOW to ACCOMMODATE the club’s need to move in whatever direction force compels them to move in. To allow the positioning of the shaft to occur and hold on is half of the hand’s job. To act like a disciplined, but omni directional sockets giving the club freedom to move in proper alignment. Flexible enough to allow the vital hinging and cocking and releasing of the club through it’s many stages.

Besides that they must know when and where to cock or un cock. I recommend a smooth gradual cock to not more than 90 degrees at the top and then, as the downswing compresses the body coil, to allow even more cocking so that the body can have some slack to move into position for impact and to then hold that extreme angle until the club is below the belt line at which point the hands allow the club to somersault 180 degrees, head over handle to the other side of the ball including the shaft and the club head, itself. An all out release to the target and the hands have to allow the proper path at all times. During impact the club is rolling from open to shut and after impact it rolls over, completely. The hands have to allow for all of this motion.

This brings me to a subject that compelled me to actually write Jack Nicklaus in late 1979 about the subject of hands vs. body in a golf swing. (He actually wrote back.) Back then Square To Square technique was the rage and a lot of pros agreed that the hands are somewhat dormant in a swing and mostly just hold on while the body hits the ball. That’s, in essence, is what THIS book is about, to hit with hip torque and not just with the hands during the strike.

What happened was this;  I had just blown another VW motor and was at my wits end and desperate enough to challenge myself with the argument; “Either you have what it takes or you don’t. Find out, for both of us, please, today!”‘If you can’t just grab the club and smash the ball using your hands then forget it.” And so I went about startling myself as I hit the ball just like a tour pro 20 percent better than at any other time of my life. I just HAD to let Jack know what I discovered. Like a fool I lept before I looked and I’m sure I confused Jack more than anything else and still was left not knowing the answer to my questions.

In hindsight I now wonder was it the mere fact that I must have increased my grip pressure that day, and that alone, that made the difference. For decades I wondered and wondered. That’s one reason why I wrote this book, I’m sure, to find out for myself.

This is why I mentioned this hands / body connection early in this book. It’s one thing to put the horse before the cart, (The Core Driven Golf Swing) it’s another thing to make sure the horse is connected to the cart.

Having done all the hard detective work these past few years I can now say that the hands do accompany the body hit and add their own hit to the shot. The famed Mo Norman, as body core only kind of a swing you’ve ever seen, swears “… it’s all about the hands.” I’ve heard. So, go figure. It’s like getting wound up like a pretzel trying to figure was it the chicken or the egg that really came first. Still, all of this mystery existing, I now believe that the hands are better prepared to apply their contribution by commanding “Diva” status demanding that the body wait for them to join the downswing so they can apply a single, forward hit right from the top. This is why the swing slows at the top to almost a stop to assure this. All the pieces fall into position, the hands now ready to strike with utter dispatch, and only now does the body get the jump on the downswing and help the hands go “All out” to the finish.

GRAVITY:  “That’s Heavy, Man”

Gravity. How is it utilized in a golf swing? Mo Norman, a teaching legend in golf circles, says the weight shift is as easy as; “…falling off a log.” Maybe for him it was that easy, but there is a lot more to gravity and golf. The speed of a proper downswing, for example, I believe to be the exact same time it would take to drop a golf ball from your shoulders to the ground. Faster isn’t needed and slower is also counter productive. Swing at the speed of gravity. Start slow and smooth and gradually, constantly accelerate, especially after impact.

Actually, I learned recently that Bobby Jones said that one should swing at one mile per hour faster than the speed of gravity. I will defer to Bobby Jones and modify my above remark. Always be accelerating. Don’t get caught swinging slower than gravity, that’s for sure.

While the weight shift is certainly back and forth it is also up and down. I imagine that the backswing is a lot like wenching a HOUSE up on ropes above one’s head and then dropping it for all the weight it’s worth straight down onto the ball for your downswing. Now THAT”S a weight shift!

I had the pleasure to watch Kyle Birkshire, the reigning long drive champ (summer of 2019), hit a drive that flew over 400 yards before it stopped at about 430 yards. Kyle has just recently starting using a paddling back and forth with his feet before he starts his swing. He rocks his weight onto his back foot, actually lifting his front foot off of the ground, then he rocks back the other way, now lifting his back foot off the ground. From here he starts his swing using the momentum of the rocking of his weight back to his rear foot only, this time he keeps his front foot somewhat grounded. He swings back wide in one piece, a lot like Jack Nicklaus, to the top and then falls vertically at first, then shifts laterally in mid downswing as he then spins his hips as the club is released past a left leg that is slanted backwards like a pro baseball swing while his arms and shoulder and club go through beneath his still head to the target.

His entire lateral shift is as small and unhurried  and as simple as  Moe Norman’s analogy; “Falling off a log.” A rocking back and forth between both feet and that is all.

The move reveals a fact about a weight shift. As I watched the replay in slow motion I noticed that his actual swing uses the exact same cadence and tempo as the one used in the rehearsal shift. No extra burst of speed at any point, just a rocking back and forth of the weight from back to front foot and at about the exact speed of gravity. There is no point in a downswing  when one jumps onto his left hip. It all happens gradually and evenly, his body working in harmony with his arms and club and the laws of gravity. However powerful a shift is, it occurs between his insteps and the rest of the weight shift is vertical, where real power, I think, happens. The lateral shift is a very subtle but powerful move, not a wild, all over the place move. If you can drop the weight of the club like dropping the weight of a house on top of the ball AND your body is strong enough to push up against the ground to catch the fall and create the resulting centrifugal force you have tapped into the essence of real weight redistribution in a swing. That’s one reason why I think a backswing should travel straight up as well as straight back, simultaneously. Coil, all the while but also lift the club above your shoulders to prevent swaying and unnecessary effort..

When interviewed, after, Kyle remarked that “It’s not how much effort…. but how good you swing…”

As already discussed, the forces involved in spinning a weight on a string is circular and ever changing just ahead of the opposite position of whatever weight you are swinging. There is gravity involved in that, for sure. Centrifugal force, itself. Putting the equivalent of over a hundred pounds of force in a club head during impact that weighed a half pound at address involves gravity. I got excited about writing a golf instruction book after listening to David Lee’s “Gravity Golf” tapes. Only after I rediscovered the effortless, full body swing that he teaches did I know which general technique to attach myself to. The one with the biggest bang for the buck. How convenient that my favorite golfers use it, anyway.

David Lee describes a “counter fall’ to start down from the top after first loading the right hip with your weight back to the top. From the top to impact you almost fall straight down onto your lead leg against the initial weight transfer to the right hip. I learned, using this big muscles technique, that power can be effortless and that is why I decided to make his technique the  one I would recommend to the world. Jack Nicklaus is one of his models and Jack writes about the same things in different words in his books and they are great. I think “Golf My Way” has passed Hogan’s “Five Modern Fundamentals of Golf” in fact, lately, as the number one most sold instructional out there. I am choosing Mr. Lee’s interpretation partly because I don’t want to favor my hero too much in this book. He might not appreciate that much adulation. Mr. Lee also impressed me with his independent thinking and pioneering spirit.

Mike Austin, Sam Snead and Jack Nicklaus; Seeing Is Believing

To show you how all of what I described thus far applies to an actual swing I have chosen three of the best swings I could find; Mike Austin, Sam Snead and Jack Nicklaus. You may say; “Who is Mike Austin?”

Mike Austin is a golfer from Sam Snead’s era. He was known for being the longest hitter on tour, then. He averaged over 350 yards with old school equipment and he did it with a silky, smooth, flowing, graceful swing that it even resembles the PGA Tour logo of a golfer in mid follow through. He was swinging like Jack Nicklaus before Jack Nicklaus, especially his finish. Since his was the most powerful swing of Jack Grout’s day I would be surprised if Mr. Grout didn’t actually use Austin’s swing as a template to teach Jack Nicklaus from. Had he been a better putter you would have heard of him more. He holds the Guinness Book of Records for longest drive in a PGA event with a drive of 515 yards. He flew it over 400 yards with only a 25 mph tailwind on a level hole in Las Vegas during the Senior U.S.Open. He did this astounding feat at the age of 63. In one exhibition (His forte) he hit a green over 350 yards away with 90 percent of his shots. He was accurate as could be. His ‘swoosh’ and it was a mighty and loud one, occurred AFTER impact, unlike most pros. His swing seemed to unlock more secrets than any other I have seen. In his prime, using today’s equipment, he might be the only golfer driving 400 yards or more is my guess.

He was built for speed and too highly strung for military service, in fact. Over six feet tall and almost 200 pounds of weightlifter physique he was a rare specimen, indeed. I wonder were his long thigh bones a key to his power. Even if one fully understood his swing, copying it would have it’s limitations. I’d say the same thing of Jack Nicklaus’s swing. Jack’s legs were as strong as tree trunks and his knees led his hips more than most golfers with normal builds. Still, one can aspire to utilize their techniques and try to keep in shape so you can.

( A Word About Fitness;)

Golf SHOULD be a regimen for staying fit. I’d go so far as to say that you should try to whip your body into shape with a swing as much as hit good shots with it. The two ideas go hand in hand. Natures tonic, in a sense. There’s a reason an ‘effortless’, big muscle swing will find you panting and out of breath at times. You’re using your body correctly. Every muscle, in fact. Your whole body is getting stretched out and used. If you aren’t willing to at least get your legs into shape be willing to sacrifice results. Personally, I know from a loss of twenty yards in one year’s time, that a desk job and soft legs can do just that to a swing. I found this out a year after I took a job managing a custom golf shop. My former jobs had me on my feet, non stop. Only after I sat at a desk for a year and saw my game fizzle did I see the light about physical fitness and how it relates to golf. Don’t be a dummy. Golf is an athletic sport and you must me strong to do it right. How great it is that correct technique can keep you there, besides.

Am I guilty of slacking in this regard? I have a lower back issue (From a work injury) that requires I strengthen my core muscles and I’d rather not have to do it but I am forcing myself to feel better by doing the work. I keep the rest of myself as fit as I can with activity, golf and a good diet. It’s just a better way to live. Fit, that is.

Sam Snead;

Sam needs little introduction as his is considered by most to be the best swinger, ever. Full bodied and natural he coiled up fully in an extended posture and paused at the top longer than others before falling into his famous bow legged ‘squat’ in mid downswing, culminating in a silky unwinding of his hips that landed him on his front leg at impact before releasing the club poetically to his balanced finish. Indeed, today’s swing owes a lot to his example, then.

Jack Nicklaus;

I’ve already gushed profusely about this swing but it bears repeating how full bodied and athletic it really was, his finish high and his arc noticeably bigger than others. His arched finish more majestic than any other word that comes to mind. ‘His Majesty’ to my eye. What a triumph of human talent, proper technique and athleticism. Not a swing everyone CAN copy but one worth trying to copy as it is still correct. Only a slightly bigger lead at impact with your hips than knees is all you might notice in your motion. Your arms might want to stay a little closer to your side at the top but not by much. I am proud to use this template that was more correct at impact than any other and achieved the most consistent distance control I’ve ever seen.

It would be folly NOT to tap whatever insight one can from these three amazing swings. I picked them very carefully you can be sure. Hogan would be there, too, as his was a great swing. His cupped wrist style is the only reason he is not among this group. His core action was as good as it gets if you want to see a great use of hips versus shoulders.

(Everything below was written months ago and is repetitious regarding the above late entry.)

The core driven golf swing can be most simply described as this; Using your trunk (shoulders / back / chest / waist – everything from waist to shoulders ) girding your arms and club assembly to your shoulders, applying leverage from ground contact with the feet up through the legs, rotate this large mass like an upright top loading wash machine tumbler clockwise going back around the axis of your right hip socket and counter clockwise going forward around the axis of your left hip socket. The transfer to the left hip occurs in mid downswing as the club angle between the arms and club increases before it is then is released through to the target 180 degrees head over handle as well as toe over heel.. This move incorporates a rotational force and a weight transfer, combined, that effortlessly provides maximum power with minimum effort. The rest of the swing involves a precise use of the extended arms and hands and club to route this dynamic force to the target. There is cocking of the club and a releasing of the club at precise junctures.  Even though it is mostly body rotation and weight transfer the hands must also hit WITH the body at the moment of impact. I recommend mind focus on the shoulders to orchestrate the whole swing as this is the center of the swinging action and even the center of your mechanical structure – the distance between your shoulders and feet and your shoulders to ball being almost equal distant. like a nutcracker extended out from it’s central hinge.- Body and legs on one end and arms hands and club on the other end. This mind focus on the shoulder and chest region best integrates the whole structure to perform in and extended, unified manner.

This book offers new mental thoughts to effect body results. Some thoughts work better than others, I have found. For example. If you move the entire left arm and club back from the target and move it as if you were pulling a bowstring back to your chin or behind your chin, even better, you will find a perfect shoulder coil in the process. Certainly there is a cocking of the wrists at some point and this whole assembly of left arm and club are felt as one lever. This THOUGHT, however, of pulling that hinged lever and club back away from target may actually BE the purpose of a shoulder turn. Another thought I use is to imagine that the club would reach around and kiss the very front of the golf ball at the top if your shoulders could turn that far. They can’t, but this thought puts your swing on the best plane and path. The mind focus on the shoulder region as opposed to other body parts puts one’s mind at the center of activity. The distance from shoulders to ball is about the same as the distance of one’s shoulders to feet. Stretch out your club in front of you and raise it up a little and your body resembles a nutcracker that opens from the shoulders. It just so happens that by focusing on this area of the body the rest of the body falls into place better. “Happy shoulders and happy hands” is one thought that harnesses, in equal measure, the forces of the body and the hands. When they both vie for power and role they equal each other out and a swing becomes balanced. I used to over cock my hands and under cock my shoulders, for example. My swing used to be out of balance.

The one thought I learned a s a kid was “straight left arm with steady head.” It’s a pretty good swing thought that reigns in a lot of good moves that follow. This book recognizes that certain thoughts trigger better results than others.

When mastered, the core driven golf swing feels like this; You stand comfortably at address with the proper stance and grip, a slightly firm, uniform grip on the club. Not tight but air tight at all points. While keeping that moderate grip pressure secure and intact, throughout, and while disturbing the hands as little as possible, throughout, you activate only your shoulders, back and chest muscles to make a back and downswing. Going back your lower body acts like a bow always tugging to the target. Your upper body acts like the bow string, one against the other. If your shoulders could turn as far, (they can’t – please don’t try) you turn to the top AS IF you would see your club reach all the way around to kiss the very front of the ball before you start back down to pound the very back of the ball. It’s a feeling, not a fact, but it should accompany your motion to make sure you complete the back swing and are on plane. The rest of the swing, the weight shift, the club and arms path, the body sequencing, the natural opening and closing of the club as it revolves around your body, the forming and releasing of a club shaft angle and the whole package should automatically take care of itself. The body coils and uncoils. The shoulder region, only, is consciously activated to make the swing. Amazingly, this mind focus tricks the rest of the body into a natural reflex engaging the legs, hips, feet and everything else into dynamic action. The hands and arms, allowing for a subtle opening and closing of the club and creating and releasing an angle, just hold onto the club.
That’s this technique in it’s simplest description. Of course, there’s a little more to it and I hope to cover all the bases so that, eventually, the simple version is all YOU have to think about. Because there are a variety of ways top players articulate the hands and arms and club and, following a testing process of all methods, I have decided on a move that protects the hands from injury, allowing a slight fanning open and closing of the club and fore arms but short of any excess cupping of the left wrist more than a few degrees. The amount of wrist / club shaft angle used going down is up to each golfer’s capabilities and preferences, the important part being where and when.
There is also one variation I must include in the process, a move I believe will replace the conventional take away, the pre set angle take away. A take away that very slightly sets an angle right away in the wrists. It feels like a tandem move of both the shoulders and hands cocking together right from the start. I believe it is more body friendly and easier on the wrists in that it removes the side tension that occurs back and forth with the club and wrists from take away to the top. It has the effect of suspending the stresses and weight of the club until impact occurs. It will be included at the end of the book so that you can learn this technique the conventional way, first, with the one piece take away. Then you can decide which one you prefer.

What is core dynamics?
A smooth but mighty wrench of the body, both back and forwards, but especially through impact, versus a swinging with the hands back and forward, is what makes a proper golf swing. A succinct description I offer in this book resembles a vertically mounted, spring loaded roll of paper towels. This represents your body proper. You return to impact with more rotation than you made going back to the top. That is, if you turned, say, two paper sheets from address to the top, you return to impact unwinding about two and a half sheets exerting a little extra wrench and weight shift through impact. The purpose is to fully coil and uncoil stable shoulders which orchestrate the swing. Once the arms and hands begin to consciously hit the ball and race past the body this wrenching of the body proper is usurped and rendered less than fully tapped. It is better that the hands just hold onto the shaft angle you created in mid back swing until actual ball contact is made and to allow the body pivot of the legs and hips, mostly, to take up the slack to power the club through. Not that the hands don’t also hit the ball, they do. If the arms and club and body swing together properly all the hands really have to do in a swing, besides aligning the club shaft along the target line, is simply hinge, unhinge and hold on. This technique merely provides them with all the leverage the body can give the hands to hit with. Because the hips and legs are rotating, opening up counter clockwise to the target, they are pulling the shoulders around to catch up which are pulling the arms and club through and in that successive order. Once impact is made this body dynamics and geometry automatically releases the club to the target side of the ball, the right side of your body firing completely around the left side of your body, your whole body pivoting 90 degrees to the finish. You must coordinate the arms, hands and club with the body pivot but it is the body pivot, clockwise going back and counter clockwise going forward, combined with a back and forth weight shift, that powers a proper golf swing.The feeling should be one of being stretched out and of your body getting a workout, besides. A proper golf swing, while feeling effortless, gives the whole body a vigorous workout. It’s a feeling like releasing an arrow from a powerful bow. It’s a little astonishing to find yourself breathing heaviest after swinging in an effortless manner. The idea of the core driven golf swing is to use your big muscles to power the swing and to defer your arms and club to reactionary status and let them cock and un cock to multiply your body forces. This means you use your feet more than you once thought possible. This is a from the inside, out, approach to golf versus an outside, in, approach and just happens to be the method used by the greatest golfer of all time, Jack Nicklaus, but also Sam Snead, and hundreds of others. Snead, in fact, once said that he feels like he is hitting the ball with his stomach at impact. These greats let nature and gravity do most of the work. This fully integrated technique is, I believe, also the most dependable way to play golf, besides being the most powerful, as well. The core of your body, besides providing the dynamics for power, also represents your center of gravity. It must be active, not dormant. From your feet to your shoulders you coil and uncoil. The arms and club coordinate with this, cocking and un cocking at the proper time.
Think of the swing as operating from the ground up through the body from the feet up through the knees, through the hips, through the shoulders, through the elbows, through the hands, and, finally, through the club, and in that order during the delivery. For that matter, the backswing as well only, interestingly, in reverse order. It, too, starts from the ground up even though the shoulders outpace the hips. You will notice that the shoulder led backswing stretches the upper and lower body away from each other and that the lower body led downswing further stretches this relationship as the downswing begins. This represents that extra half sheet of paper towel you add to your downswing, in fact. It gives you a jump on the tightening of this stretch and occurs during the transition and beginning of the downswing. There exists a tug of war, in fact, between the upper and lower bodies. The upper body wants to coil back like a bow string while the legs want to hold firm and tug towards the target simultaneously. Though it may feel like your body would snap in two, you want the feeling of arching your legs towards the target as you start your backswing even as your upper body coils away from the target, all the way to the top, making sure to extend your arms out above your shoulders before starting down.  Your legs will give a little near the top but should retain their target ward tension. This forces abdominal and torso muscles – the ones between your shoulders and hips – to stretch. This stretch uncoils with quite a bit of force on the return downswing. It represents, in fact, one of the power sources of the core driven golf swing. If you can do this the downswing explodes all by itself, almost, and in the proper sequence. By stretching your shoulders away from your hips going back your hips are already in proper place for the downswing, now ahead of your shoulders. In a proper golf swing you want the rotational and weight shifting forces in your body proper to whip sling the arms and club through, reflexively, as if the wrists are operating like omni – directional ball sockets and going along with the flow the body provides. The role of the arms and hands is mostly to stay extended and relaxed and to properly control mostly the shaft of the golf club so that is naturally hinges in a target ward direction as much as possible throughout the swing. They also coordinate a wrist cock and release. The release, itself, feels a little like throwing the head past the grip at impact like a missile, yet keeping the hands always racing ahead of the head at the same time. You want a feeling of simultaneously beating the club to the ball with speeding hands while still releasing the club ahead of the hands like a hammer clobbering the ball. The image of burying the club, head first, into a muddy bank a few feet in front of the ball after impact.  Both hands and club head competing, all out, for speed through impact.                                                                                                                                                                     The other matter concerns club face alignment requiring a quieting of fore arm rotation going back. This helps create body coil early in the swing. After half way back the arms rotate and the hands open.  During the interval when the club is above the shoulders, during the transition from back to down swing, there is a very slight shift in the geometry of the wrist and club assembly that allows the club face and arms to rotate slightly open and the plane to flatten which very slightly redirects the club to go down from inside to square. This is the “barrel roll” maneuver already mentioned.This is mostly to prevent you from coming “over the top” or above your backswing plane going down. Some golfers are exact enough to the top they need just a hint of this “barrel roll” maneuver. Not a deliberate loop, the ideal path would trace the same path you went back. However, you must guard against any outside loop in the transition. Ideally, during the transition, you want to find the elbows traveling away from the target as your knees begin to move directly to the target and simultaneously gently fling the clubhead exactly opposite the direction you want it to swing back down on. A feeling of “airing out” the swing during the transition. As you take advantage of this outward fling of the club let it’s centrifugal force also pull your hands out and away from you to extend your arms to the top. This accompanies an increase in the angle between your club shaft and your left arm which stores power for release, later. Like an arrow shot straight up in the air that momentarily stalls to a stop as it falls over and starts back down, this maneuver is made during the change of direction in your swing. At the top it may feel a little like flinging the clubhead away from the down swing direction, a last flourish just before starting down towards the target. Ted Williams, the great baseball hitter, used to swing his knee caps directly away from the pitcher as the ball was on it’s way to prompt his legs to fire forward TO the pitcher in a reflexive move. This fling of the club head does the same thing. The feeling of cracking a door open before slamming it.  Counter intuitively, the sensation of flinging the clubhead away from impact at the top and preserving that feeling until after impact is the sensation you want.                                                            The body, itself, hits the ball as it powers through in a counter-clockwise rotation from the feet to the shoulders. From face front at the top (12 O’clock) position and back to 9:30 O’clock going down is when the wrist / club angle is the greatest. This acute angle is held until about 8:00 O’clock whereupon everything is released to the target side of the ball, body uncoiling powering the arms and club through. The other point in the swing when the fore arms rotate is during release and after impact. Clockwise at the transition, counter clockwise going through.                One way of thinking of the proper geometry is to imagine you are going to let go of the club after impact and throw it out to the target as far as you can. This will usually find the shaft is aimed to the target whenever the shaft is parallel to the ground, that is one third back, the top,halfway down and halfway past impact. Because the swing naturally finds the club over your stance line at the top and you swing it down to the ball line at impact there is a natural inside to square component involved in delivering your body mass to the shot .                                              While on the subject, a club rotates end over end five times in a swing; one and a half times to the top and three and a half times back to the finish (go ahead and count!).This understanding should free up your hand action and use of the club so that it acts like a rotating lever, end over end, and not just a swinging vine. Rototiller the club through the ball, end over end, in a sense.

A golf swing is made with the shoulders, more than any other part of your body, They coil fully in both directions while remaining locked in space allowing mostly just for a change of direction and shaft alignment. A core driven golf swing pits the clockwise and counter-clockwise rotation of the body against each other. I call it “rotational compression”. The compression it creates puts so much stress on the body and club during the impact zone that they are forced to unload. Just the act of holding the shoulders steady in a full swing takes a lot of physical strength. A lot of return power is stored in coiling this way automatically uncoiling the body in the downswing. The steady feet and the steady head act like the jaws of a giant vice compressing everything else going on in between holding the center of the swing steady for maximum speed. A weight transfer to the left leg during impact amplifies this dynamic that much more. The hands are pretty busy just holding onto the club as it releases automatically.                                          Most people want to swing mostly from the hands and arms, instead. This is the big difference between pro and amateur golfers. That the lower and middle section of the body wrenches them through the impact zone has to do with ground leverage, unwinding everything from the ground, up, always leading, until impact forces the club to turn over past the hands after impact. The hands still have some throw to them but the shoulders do most of the throwing in a swing. It’s very much a feeling of grabbing the ground with your feet to unwind your body, like a top, counter-clockwise through the ball. Like the sprocket on a bicycle moving under the pressure of the pedals your shoulders don’t have to move a lot to exert power. Just like the pedals rotate the sprocket your feet grab the ground to coil and uncoil your body, especially, the shoulders.
All of this body and arms and club dynamics is made possible with your feet being able to leverage against the ground to power your body into a coil to the top and to then uncoil the body the other way using a weight shift to the target to help power the club through. That is, you coil your shoulders 90 degrees or more through the feet up through your body and this coil is what swings the arms and club to the top. Because it is the body that swings the arms to the top the body often has to wait for the arms and club to catch up before everything, body and club, all start down together, all out to the finish. You do have to wait for the change in direction. In fact, that is how you time your swing. You coil with your body to the top making sure to wait for your arms and club to catch up and only then, when they have swung to the top and there is a change of direction, does everything, from the ground upwards, go forward, all out to the finish. Again, using the bicycle analogy, a little sprocket rotation goes a long way but the shoulders, in this case the sprocket, can’t just burst ahead out of sync. They orchestrate the swing. They exert forward and come against resistance. The feet are grabbing the ground to turn the shoulders up through the rest of the body towards the ball. Until that resistance is relieved by rotation and motion, until the club gradually moves and the body with it it has to just keep the pressure on continually until the whole machine is gradually powered through. It feels a lot like shifting to a higher bicycle gear and patiently just applying constant pressure with the pedals – in this case the shoulders which get traction from the feet – until it moves the weight of the whole bicycle forward. As you focus on the shoulders moving the swing the weight drops down, hips slide targetward and begin to open and the club cocks into the downswing and the weight is transferred to the front leg and the arms drop down ahead of the club and the machine starts to move, ever increasing in speed. You keep applying pressure from the shoulders all the way through to the finish. You want to sequence your motion so that your clubhead is fastest after impact, like a professional tennis player wields his racket. Rotational compression of the whole body from feet to shoulders, back and forward. Imagine turning your shoulders back and forwards with your hand like they were a door knob in such a manner as to maximize clubhead speed through impact. There is a proper pace and punctuation. I teach a smooth start back that progressively increases in speed until well after impact. Like tossing a ball up to hit it with a bat, the first motion is gentle, then the ball ascends, then it stops and then it falls. That kind of a tempo. A downswing, in fact, should take exactly as long as it takes to drop a ball from shoulder height and with the same progression of speed. A feeling of using the laws of gravity describes it well.

This method, in stark contrast to being hard on the back, is actually good for the back because it conditions and exercises the back. It’s when one baby’s the back that improper technique creeps into your swing. It’s important to be in shape and to strengthen your core muscles before anything else, in fact. Otherwise I recommend a gradual approach, at first, until you are properly working your core muscles and they get in shape that way. You must also have strong legs to play golf properly. A desk job without exercise will rob you of 20 percent of your potential power, besides. The beauty of the core driven golf swing is that it keeps these vital muscles in shape and strong. In fact, golf SHOULD be a fitness regimen if done properly. A low impact, muscle stretching and muscle strengthening sport. A good way to stay young and live longer.
My father was doctor and I am very health conscious, generally. I would be surprised if professional golfers don’t start practicing from both sides of their bodies to balance out their muscles or at least engage a regimen that strengthens the opposite side of their body to compensate for the fact that a golf swing has a built in bias that works the left and right sides differently and, if not balanced out, can get in the way of both distance and your spinal health. If anyone wrenched his hips through impact it was Tiger Woods. Perhaps too much so, in fact. More left knee flex during impact may have warded off injuries as well. I suspect his muscles got out of balance because he did not develop a program to balance out his musculature. It is now early 2018 as I write these words and we’ll see if this workout trend, in fact, develops. Any chiropractor will tell you that a golf swing develops one’s right side more than left side above the belt, for example. My chiropractor told me I should swing left handed and actually hit shots to get both sides of my body developed symmetrically or I will hit a distance plateau. So I credit him for passing on this vital information regardless of what system you use to swing a golf club.
Before letting go of issues relating to the health of your body, tour pros, who practice many hours a week, should consider the bias involved in constantly looking at the ball and then the target, always asking the head to rotate only to the left. I practice putting a lot and if I don’t gently but firmly coil my head to my right several times and hold it there to balance my muscles out, I WILL get a sore neck. Similarly, if you use the computer you want to avoid carpel tunnel syndrome from developing in your hands by alternating hands when using the mouse. I channel surf so much with the television remote control I have to constantly switch hands and even fingers and thumbs to keep my hands healthy. If you find yourself using a cellphone a lot you need to do exercises that involve interlocking your hands behind your neck and stretching your face to the sky to keep your neck healthy. Golf is like any other sport or activity. It needs a balanced set of muscles and that involves using compensatory exercises and perhaps even buying a left handed club to hit balls with, occasionally. Golf should be sustainable for a lifetime, in my opinion. It should be a medicine for health, in fact. It should add quality and length to your life. Beyond that it should also be a great vent for aggression and tension allowing you to be as violent as you want with a round piece of plastic. It should keep you tranquil and happy if you do it right.

The arms and club:

In a swing there are two forces working together; the body from your feet to your shoulders including the neck and head, and the other, your arms and club which are connected at the shoulders. The body pivots like an agitator in an upright washing machine, clockwise back and counter- clockwise down only with a back and forth weight shift to amplify power. The arms and club, on the other hand, are busy mostly keeping themselves tension free and extended while aligning the clubshaft for maximum efficiency throughout. They keep the shaft parallel as possible to the target line and they cock and un cock in precise patterns. Everything from the way the shoulders behave to the elbows and hands is disciplined, to say the least. They perform all of this while also releasing the club with all the abandon and freedom they can muster.
The arms and club and the hands, learning to properly configure them throughout the swing, is the hard part of golf technique. It may be pretty easy to coil and uncoil your body from the feet to the shoulders and incorporate a weight shift back and forth unwinding around your left hip and leg through impact, all while maintaining a steady head. Learning just exactly how to position your arms and club and clubface at the same time is not an easy thing to master. Learning how to keep your arms relaxed and tension free and extended throughout and other matters I will try to sort out in this book. For example; the simple act of coiling your shoulders 90 degrees from address to the top position will automatically open up the face of your club 90 degrees. Coincidence or connected? This occurs without independent arm or wrist manipulation. It’s just the way your body is knit together when using a proper grip and grip pressure and keeping that union as undisturbed as possible. Halfway to the top, as your back swing progresses and your right arm starts to fold and momentum starts to create an angle with the club, your fore arms and club rotate clockwise a little. It stays this way, even deepening, until the club is below your waist line going down at which point the fore arms and club rotate counter clockwise, fully. By impact the face is back to square and by waist high on the follow through the face is closed exactly 90 degrees. It’s important that this rotation be kept at 90 degrees on both sides and not to add or subtract to this with arm or wrist manipulation. This should occur even though it feels like you are merely holding onto the club and disturbing your hands as little as possible in the process of swinging the club. From mid downswing to mid follow through the face rotates 180 degrees. In fact, much of this is due to body rotation. The hands mostly hold on. This neutral, natural opening and closing of the hands is easiest on the body. It mates best with a somewhat upright swing plane.
If you prematurely rotate your arms going back, or cock the wrists too much, too early you will retard your vital body coil to the top. Quiet hands and fore arms, initially, solves this. After half way back you have to open the hands and club a little, even flinging the club away from impact a little at the top to start your downswing. This fling is made in the exact opposite direction you want your downswing path to take. As important in putting as the full swing, this subtle fling of the clubhead away from the ball as you move into your downswing determines the path your downswing will make. In putting you simply pendulum back through. In the full swing this feels like that is all the hands do in a swing. The next sensation is impact, itself, as they automatically release. While the hands may have to actually stop some at the top the clubhead actually doesn’t. It makes a tiny fish hook maneuver just beneath the path to the top, not a “V” configuration, but a “U” configuration, allowing the club to stay in motion as if you are gradually increasing speed from take away to past impact. Even if the club actually stops it should feel like it is barreling through a fish hook U-turn to preserve the feeling of maintaining a gradual increase of speed, a U-turn that involves, also, a very slight inside to square return path that is just below the backswing plane.  Imagine a “U” shaped joint in your home plumbing and how water flows just as fast through it as everywhere else. A “V” shaped kink, not so much. This “U” shape is no larger than the diameter of a golf ball.                                                                          This shift just mentioned, involves a small loop that also occurs at this stage of the transition. Compared to the club’s path to the top it falls slightly straight down, away from and behind the golfer creating a small inside to square loop. This is part of the natural straightening of the club and the left arm as the body draws tight. I describe the move as a “barrel roll” with the wrists. It’s important not to force a loop but rather guard against a loop above your backswing path as you transition.. The right palm rolls slightly skyward. This is a result of your body lowering itself to get down to the ball as it starts down as well as a move left.  As your lower body starts to wrench counter-clockwise towards the target your wrists absorb this stress by rotating a little the opposite way – clockwise – in this instance. You don’t bob your head up or down. It’s a sensation of shifting your weight to get in position for delivery. This inside to square loop, however small, is vital to making golf an easier game to play in spite of the lack of coverage it gets in most instruction books. It is a key move in a good golf swing. Besides routing the club around your shoulders for power, it sets the club up to swing out to where your ball is sitting, well in front of you. Best of all it keeps you from coming over the top on the way down, a death move. Meanwhile the clubhead path, but for that tiny “U” shaped, inside loop move, resembles a crescent moon from takeaway to impact. The post impact path reveals that the entire arc has shifted about a foot from back to downswing paths. Like two very large hula hoops leaned against a wall one a foot ahead of the other. In this book I refer to a snappy transition zone. This is one reason why. You want gradual acceleration from take away to the finish. This subtle fling of the clubhead away from impact as you start down also instills the vital sensation of centrifugal force and lets you know where the clubhead is. This is the hand’s one, conscious chance to contribute to the core driven golf swing technique. Except for a precise move the first few feet back with the club, arms and shoulders all acting as one, and keeping the wrists quiet until halfway back, this fling at the top is all you should have to think about regarding your hands in a swing. Allowing for a small inside to square loop, make sure it is exactly opposite the desired path back down. It develops a reflexive downswing and “airs out” the transition. Like tossing a ball up before you hit it. Like cracking a door open before slamming it shut. This fling away from impact as you transition can be more or less pronounced depending on one’s particular style or pace. It is not an absolute requirement but I recommend it to help trigger a responsive downswing. A subtle move, not a radical one.

I used to cup my left wrist at the top, like Freddy Couples does, for decades. Few golfers I have ever seen in the flesh swing as beautifully as Freddy does. Poetic power is how I describe his action. I learned, while writing this book, that I am less gifted than he and I now use a more reliable technique that finds my left wrist relatively straight at the top with the club face parallel to my left arm. This involves less clock wise rotation of my arms going back, my club opening only 90 degrees. Whereas before my wrist cupped about 15 degrees and my club face rotated about 105 degrees. I feel much more solid and efficient now that I have made the change. Efficiency versus flamboyancy of motion.

On the other hand, I experienced hand injuries while experimenting with a convex wrist style that some pros use. Even the straight wrist position has caused some problems, perhaps having to do with another experiment with altering clubhead paths back and down. I have adjusted to a very slight cupping at the top. I find that the clockwise and counter-clockwise rotation of the arms and the open to close rotation of the club head,- toe over heel – through impact is vital to NOT injuring myself in the future.
Now I recommend quiet hands until halfway back and then I allow for an opening of the club to the top. I make sure I don’t cup my left wrist more than three or four degrees. The amount you create when simply making a fist. Beyond that things can get out of control easily. Now I allow the natural 90 degree opening and closing of the club on both sides of the ball. Not counting the extra foot pivot at the finish this allows 180 of total rotation. No more and no less. This still requires me, given my old habits, to emphasize almost zero knuckle rotation the first few feet back. For you just keep the hands secure and as undisturbed as you can as your shoulders swing the club back. As if your club, grip and fore arms were cemented in a cast with the the club initially, the unit going straight back from the ball the first few feet. Momentum, alone, will allow them to cock a little as everything starts to climb inward and above your stance line. You don’t want to swing straight back and get pulled off balance towards your toes. You have to swing square to inside a little going back. Going back the face looks towards the ball at first. Going down the heel of the club leads the toe which follows like a comet’s tail until the release zone below the waist. This is a result of that subtle “barrel roll” at the top with your arms / club assembly. This change going down allows you to also draw power from your shoulders more as it maneuvers the club around your shoulders instead of your neck. To make this as accurate as the other method I, instead, borrow more from the target line swinging more directly straight back and straight through. It’s still a square to inside to square back to inside path but more straight back and upright than before. Shots to the right are inhibited because the club HEAD is at least going straight to the target even if the face is a little open at impact. The shot won’t go as far right. Similarly, because the after impact direction of the head is also straight, any over closing of the face will be offset by the heads straight path. That’s because the swing is less inside out than before. In either case, there is no extra effort to open or close the face but, rather, just allowing physics to play itself out, naturally. This method is also easier when playing from the rough. This motion creates a larger club head arc and, in turn, winds the body up more as well. I believe this is the method Jack Nicklaus used, in fact; opening and closing the hands a little back and through while borrowing from the target line more with a more upright plane. A devastatingly accurate combination. As mentioned elsewhere in this book, the release is like throwing the club ahead of the hands at impact, as if to bury the club head first into a muddy bank a few feet ahead of the ball, while swinging the hands always ahead of the club at the same time. On the one hand you are throwing the club ahead of the handle like shooting it out of a cannon. On the other hand your hands are just as determined to beat the club through and beyond impact. An all out, two horse race borrowing a little extra from the target line.
So, you see, there is a transition back and down that occurs between the club and hands. As the swing tightens itself and draws your club and left arm straight your wrist / club assembly falls ever so slightly down and behind you a little, everything a little flatter going down than it was going back. A slight clockwise rotation of the forearms as your lower body starts it’s counter-clockwise move down helps absorb the stress of the change of direction. This routes the club around your powerful back and shoulder muscles instead of just your neck. At the same juncture you also begin to increase your club / wrist angle. During the transition and the first part of the downswing is the proper time as the body can race ahead of the hands while the club angle is increased. The angle increase creates slack for the lower body to move left without undo resistance. Two birds with one stone.
When you watch Rory Mcilroy make his poetic move you will notice that his back swing seems a little more straight back than his down swing which loops ever so slightly down and behind him before it’s all guns blazing to the target. This is what efficient mechanics looks like. Much of this has to do with the fact that the downswing arc is a foot or more towards the target than the back swing arc. Even Jack Nicklaus, who stressed trying to match the back and downswing paths, had an element of this crucial move. ( I’ve checked and he BARELY makes this move, but he makes it.) You will notice that, as his lower body starts to pivot counter clockwise to the target, his fore arms simultaneously fold clockwise, the opposite way, allowing the face to rotate open pivoting his right elbow in front of him as he collects an angle with his left arm and club on the way down. Whether your hand action is flamboyant like Sergio Garcia or subdued like Steve Stricker or in between like Jack Nicklaus, this is a vital part of any golf swing.
Finally, you have to have the correct paths back and forward so you don’t have to compensate. I recommend the following; swing the club handle straight back to the top so that it arrives above your stance line – a line between the heel and balls of your feet – and above your right shoulder. The actual club may get a little behind your stance line as it nears the top but not the grip end. Once the club is parallel at the top then the entire club should be above your feet. In other words, there is a ball target line and a stance target line. Your hands start out somewhere between these two lines. Swing the hands from their address position straight back at first and let them arrive directly above your feet. Do this while keeping the clubshaft aligned as parallel to the target as you can. Then you will not have to compensate coming down and you’ll get the most out of your technique. The correct pro path is more direct and straightforward than contrived. When standing behind a golfer looking down the target line a path from the ball up through just above the shoulders is the general path the pros take to the top. There is a swing inside as the club moves to above the shoulders but it is slight. The club head may get a little behind them near the top half of the backswing but never the grip end. The downswing descends just below that backswing plane as the left arm and club tighten into a straight line. This moves that line from the ball directly through the shoulders.                                                                                    The other way to achieve correct geometry is to try to make a back swing that would find the club head at the top kissing the very front of the ball, from your point of view – if you had so supple a set of shoulders in the first place – before it went down to pound the very back of the ball. It’s a feeling to strive for, even with a three quarter swing.                                                      A common trait among golfers who start back too inside is they come down too outside and vice versa for those who start back too far outside. They come down too inside. The idea is to iron out all those kinks and compensations with a straightforward tilted plane and minimal distortion, sewing the two motions into one whole allowing for that small inside to square loop as you transition forward, all while keeping the club shaft parallel to the target line as much as possible.                                                                                                                                          I mentioned that this more upright plane involves a more vigorous use of the body. It does. Imagine a spring loaded roll of paper towels mounted VERTICALLY and imagine it’s top is your shoulders. Now, pull straight back PARALLEL to the target so maybe two sheets are pulled back. Now, return those two sheets back to impact but add a little extra tug and wrench to the return so that you actually return from the top to impact using maybe two and a half sheets. This represents the weight shift and the body wrenching that tightens the link between body and club that produces centrifugal force. It’s a great image to describe a golf swing, generally. Actually, the preceding sentence sums up the essence of what I teach. Imagine pulling the sheets straight back from the shoulders parallel to but not aimed at the target line. Your body coils somewhat straight back instead of more to the inside. This forces the body to “giddy-up” and coil even more to reach the top and finish positions, say an extra five percent in both directions. The feeling is like reeling out more fishing line than you’re used to as the body and arms gather width. The return is just as dynamic.You will find your body core coils and uncoils more like a revolving door does in this kind of swing. You will find even your feet getting a workout in both directions. It’s important that the shoulders coil the swing and clubshaft back PARALLEL to the target line and to align the club shaft PARALLEL to the target line rather than aligning or aiming TO the target line. The top of the paper towel roll that represents your shoulders is the point from which you pull straight back PARALLEL to the target line. Like a SEPARATE railroad track that is also parallel to the target line. One reason many tour players find themselves laid off at the top is because they are aiming the butt of their grip TO the target line at the top instead of aiming it PARALLEL to the target line. Golf is hard enough and swinging everything in one general direction, which happens to be PARALLEL to the target, is all you should need to worry about.
This epiphany regarding hand action is almost like the one Ben Hogan had after his car crash. While I don’t advocate his cupped left wrist and some other adjustments he used, the concept is the same. By adhering more to the target line, straight back and through, whatever club face miscues exist are minimized by the club HEAD direction which is more accurate all by itself. This method allows you to naturally open up and close the club but keep the shots straight by keeping the club PATH straighter. Jack Nicklaus personified this move. That it increases your coil and arc is a bonus. A swing this full and flowing takes time and you should avoid rushing things, allowing the speed to happen relying on a powerful target ward weight shift and pivot of the lower body and a full turnover and release of the club. Focus on the coiling and uncoiling of the stable shoulders and being smooth but snappy during the change in direction, saving the most speed for impact and beyond.
There is another way to track the club; along an extended ARC instead of a line. That is, if there were a tee inserted into the butt end of your grip, instead of tracking straight back parallel to your target it would track an arc about 8 to 12 yards long, depending on which club, that extends from your stance line through your ball line instead of a line parallel to your target. This is a more centered way to play golf and makes it easier to keep your center of gravity. This is how many greats have played. Just think of the target line, instead of being a straight line, as being one big arc aligned in the general direction of the target and swing the club along it’s path, the ball positioned at it’s apex. I like to think of this as swinging from the ball line to the foot line to the top and then back to the ball line at impact and then back to the foot line at the finish. Regardless of which style you use both methods find the club swinging through along an arc and not a straight line. The club orbits around your center of gravity, from top to finish. This style may be better for elderly or frail golfers who have lost some of their youthful vigor. If mastered it can perform as well and as powerfully as the more upright, body stretching style. Even the world’s best golfer could succeed with this style. Some think it is a more natural                Experiment with both techniques and you may find one works better for you than the other.
There is also the matter of where and when to cock the club and where and when to maximize this angle and where and when to release the club to the target. All of this will be explained in this, dare I say it, ground breaking book about how to swing a golf club. You will find that only I am discussing much of what is inside.
I believe that HOW one thinks about a movement makes all the difference. How an idea is explained. I hope to give you, the reader, the best thoughts to create the best results. The word “wrench”, for example, best describes what I believe a body does in a golf swing.
To get you up to speed with all this allow me to just present a lot of what is inside, up front, at first, to just get you oriented a little.

There are some very important thoughts one needs to swing a golf club correctly; things like having your lower body angle slightly towards the target at the top position while the torso angles slightly away from the target……making sure that the hands and arms move quickly ahead of the club once the downswing has begun…. learning to make your shoulder rotation, clockwise and counter clockwise, orchestrate the rest of the body…keeping the shoulders centered in space at the same time…..girding your feet in a clockwise manner going back and a counter-clockwise manner going forward in order to move the shoulders in like manner….doing this in tandem with a right to left weight shift of mostly the hips to increase tension between your weight and the club weight like fingers do spinning a weighted object on a string; that small circle of motion operating the larger circle at the other end, always staying just ahead of it at all times end…swinging your arms and the club outwards throughout the swing…starting your back swing with the arms and club and mostly back and shoulders floating together, one piece, the first few feet, all operating in tandem with a subtle shuttle of the hips, back and forward…having both body and hands trying to accumulate leverage, simultaneously, to the top and finish and how these two competing forces cancel out over use on either side providing a fantastic balance, like book ends, for a swing…getting from the top position (point A) to impact (point B) with utter dispatch and speed, like releasing an arrow from a bow, all out to the finish, right from the start down…pitting your counter-clockwise downswing rotation against your clockwise back swing motion to create rotational compression…..arriving with the club face parallel to the left arm at the top position….making sure that maximum wrist cock occurs only after the downswing has begun, the first half of the downswing, and not elsewhere…. leveraging or “wrenching” your body in the hitting zone while holding the hands back until ball contact….swinging the club shaft parallel to the target line as much as possible throughout the swing….relying on shaft alignment to control face alignment…transferring your weight hard onto your left leg before impact… going back the upper body leads the lower body…. going forward the lower body leads the upper body through impact to maximize centrifugal force pushing upwards with your legs against the downward thrust of the club…fully releasing past the ball, head over handle and toe over heel….doing all of the above beneath a reasonably steady head.
And that’s just some of the thoughts that I have recognized, lately, as vital to good golf technique. In fact, even if you happen to be a Sam Snead or Seve Ballesteros, who taught themselves mostly, you really must rely on certain swing thoughts to make your body perform what is considered an unnatural motion. When I was taught golf all I needed was to think of taking a divot in front of the ball, straight left arm and steady head. My boyhood days of skipping rocks on water, throwing a baseball, hitting a baseball, bowling, and such allowed me to require just a handful of thoughts to get a grasp of a good golf swing. Some of the golf swing is a natural motion and some of it must be taught. Even the world’s best golfers need to be taught what they weren’t born knowing. Exactly what you think and how you think of a golf swing makes a huge difference.
Certain thoughts are like magic while others fizzle and don’t work. I have identified the ones that really do work and have my own opinions about how much hand flourish and wrist action and other style elements give one the best chances of success. It really is the brain that is the most important muscle in a swing, the central computer, if you will, of a swing. Certain body parts work better than others in orchestrating a swing. I have identified the shoulders as the swing’s true center and have discovered that using them to dictate the rest of the upper body motions works like magic and makes the swing more integrated and less isolated and prone to failure or breakdown. I say that the back and shoulders lead the body back and forward through ground contact with the feet against a resisting lower body going back that is always tugging targetward. This gives your torso muscles a good workout.  In that sense the upper and lower bodies work in tandem, together. Going back the shoulders outpace everything to the top. Going down, just the opposite. The left leg begins to wrench forward first but mostly because the feet, which hide their dynamics from the eye, are leveraging the ground unwinding everything from the ground up. This even though your mind is focused on your shoulders making the down swing. At impact, as your weight lands onto your left leg, the middle of your body is wrenching your upper body through. By the finish the shoulders have released, passed up and outpaced everything that led them to impact, rotating more than any other part of the body. From top to finish the shoulders actually rotate approximately 220 degrees! The hips only 135 degrees.

I have learned that the traditional right to left weight shift most instruction teaches fails to account for the rotational clockwise and counter clockwise, girding of the feet that must rotate the shoulders, likewise, in both directions and that the body senses where to re-distribute weight to various body joints to best enhance the production of centrifugal force and that the whole notion of weight shift must be re examined. For example; there is a downward shift of your weight as you start the downswing before the right to left shift is added to that. You have to shift diagonally down and left, in other words. When you catch that weight at impact landing on your left leg all your coil dynamics are forced to release.

Another thing to consider is the riddle involving all this motion while maintaining a fixed sense of balance. Is it possible that the weight shift is really a result of the body redistributing body parts via muscular control? Sometimes it feels like the center of gravity stays constant even while the left foot, for example accepts the brunt of weight at impact or the right foot at the top. The golf swing is a motion made while standing still. Only the lower body and lower spine moves left and right with the club while the upper body holds it’s ground mostly just coiling and uncoiling in place.  So what is weight shift, really?  There is the indisputable fact of a general shift of weight to the target from the top which results in a foot long lateral shift of the swing arc between the back and down swings. One large Hoola Hoop leaned against a wall next to another a foot in front of the other as mentioned earlier. There is also the shift going back to one’s right foot and hip. In this regard there is a third Hoola Hoop just a few inches ahead of the backswing arc that represents the address position, the forward shift being the greater, by far. Is this shift made by simply moving body parts in a manner to redistribute pressure points at various intervals during the swing to maximize centrifugal force?   It’s very possible and I don’t pretend to know the answer. Just manipulating the shoulder muscles moves club and arm weight to the right which will automatically shift weight to the right hip. Even without foot pressure manipulation.  And yet, this very act automatically engages the feet which have to maintain balance. The shoulders can’t move at all if the feet won’t support the move. It would be hard to swing the club while standing on a floor of loose ball bearings, for example. Going down is more complicated. You have to get out ahead of the club before you can move it forward. This requires moving various body parts into position, first. This redistributes pressure to various body joints at different intervals.  This has a dynamic effect on the club and how much body weight it can transmit. I prefer to think of a move of my center of gravity beneath a steady head to the target during the change of direction at the top. This seems to make the legs and hips shuttle to the target, unconsciously, which tightens the coil made going back. By the time the weight is on the left foot the body is coiled so tight it has to explode and unwind around the axis of the left leg and hip during impact and beyond. And, yet, your overall balance stayed intact and in one place. The whole motion was confined to space between your feet.

Beneath this entire dynamic is the quest to create the same motion one’s fingers make in spinning a weight on a string; a tiny, circular motion that places the grip tension of the string exactly opposite the weight it is swinging. A pulling tight of the string at all times. An ever changing dynamic that depends on where the club is at any given juncture. This happens to thrust various body parts into various positions to best harness and release all this motion. A combination of pressure points and body parts dancing in tandem with a club and club head. This all suggests that there is a circular weight shift and not just back and forth. When Tiger Woods, for example, occasionally bobbed his head up and down he was, no doubt, trying to lower his weight so that he could then push up with his legs at impact to spin that weighted object using centrifugal force. If I had to limit the move to one direction instead of a circle I would suggest a diagonal move down and left from the top with the weight and that the weight would then transfer to a pushing up of the left leg and hip against the downward force of the swinging club head as it releases through impact and beyond.

So, overall, I’d suggest that the real weight shift is more of a small circle within the larger circle of the orbiting club head, back and forward and up and down, always tugging opposite of and ahead of the weighted object being swung. No up and down bobbing of the head or moving left and right outside the boundaries of your feet. yet preserving that circular force throughout. Think of watching a chick hatch out of it’s egg. There is a lot of movement going inside the shifting egg even though the egg, itself, remains in place.

Some other notions I encourage is shaft control to achieve accuracy; keeping it aimed to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground (finish excluded) that is, one third back, at the top and halfway down and halfway through past impact. Making unnecessary moves such as too much forearm rotation slows a swing down as opposed to a move that is more economical. What’s especially important is shaft direction control. I think it’s better to have a smooth back swing than a fast one. I think the transition from back swing to downswing should be smooth but adroit and quick, once you start down, to stay ahead of the club and that the top to impact zone should be done with utter dispatch while saving your fastest speed for impact and after. As I mentioned earlier, the arms and hands should be slung ahead of the club, which lags behind, as you start down. Not only that, but as if they, alone, with no club, were hitting the ball, full of speed at the impact zone. I believe that the whole club, not just the club head, needs speed at impact. Although it may feel like all parts are going down together, all out to impact, it is the body that races ahead of the arms and hands and that they then race ahead of the club creating an acute angle with the club in mid downswing. You see, this is what creates the powerful angle between the hands and club head; this slinging action of the arms and hands before the club. Even before the arms and club can do their job, like a pitcher throwing his leading leg forward to throw a pitch, the hips and legs race ahead of it all in that first burst of speed from the top.
The golf swing is more like a throwing motion than any other motion. In my technique the throw is made more from the shoulders than anywhere else. The arms and club are thrown as one synchronized unit from the shoulders. It must be said that the hands remain active, too, they have their fair share of throw, but are part of a greater throw made from the shoulders. The shoulder rotation is made possible with ground traction and mid body wrenching to power them back and through. This is what separates the pros from the amateurs who throw just with the hands, in a sense. In order to throw the arms and club through from your shoulders your lower body has to get into position, first. The all out attempt to get speed all the way from the top position to impact tricks the lower body to do just that. That’s why the transition zone is no place to dawdle. The club does catch up, automatically, but also automatically slows the hands down in the process. You must swing in such a way as to resist this slowing down of the hands and swing all the way to the finish. The proper dynamics is an inside to square move that transfers weight slightly to the right of the target line even though the club goes through impact square. In other words the weight is transferred from 4:00 O’clock to 10:00 O’clock (if you were standing on a clock face facing 12 O’clock) even though the club goes from 3:00 O’clock to 9:00 O’clock. Besides shifting weight to the target you must also transfer your weight DOWNWARD on the shot at the same time, hitting down on the ball. Once at the top position the hands swing from above the right shoulder towards the target line, down, and then chase the ball flight with the club head until the club is over your left shoulder at the finish… “under, up” move going back and a “down and out” move down versus an “over, down and across” move. Use a take away that cocks the club without undo forearm rotation as it climbs to the top and then swing down slightly inside to square sending the hands chasing the ball’s flight. An out to the target move until well after impact at which point the club travels back up over the left shoulder. Some modern swings today violate this law and it costs them leverage and distance, in my opinion. It has to do with one’s center of gravity and the fact that it is operating from the stance line and transferring energy to the ball line. Jack Nicklaus, for example, has the correct move; inside to square to inside to square, not just straight back and through. Another way of describing the proper shift is from ball line to stance line back, and then from stance line to ball line down and back again to stance line at the finish. On the other hand, as I write these words, golfers like Dustin Johnson are showing me a new way to swing the club that involves a one dimensional plane as well as a wrist cock that begins as soon as the swing does that deserves consideration. Like Tiger Woods, Dustin Johnson is inventing technique as he searches for the truth. It may be groundbreaking even though I do not yet fully understand it. I don’t think anyone has ever swung like Dustin Johnson since golf began. So there is always something out there to be discovered that might improve golf. Nobody has all the answers. Especially about golf.
The fundamental thrust of this book is to show you HOW your body works so that your body can swing your arms and club – a system also called the Gravity Golf system . It requires grabbing the ground with your feet in a rotational manner – clockwise and then counter-clockwise and letting that force rotate the shoulders, mostly, in both directions and not just a weight shift laterally, back and forth. In fact these two motions occur at the same time; lateral weight shifting back and forth as well as the rotational foot action, clockwise back and counter-clockwise forward. The hands and arms and club must position themselves for maximum efficiency but mostly just go along for the ride while the shoulders coil and uncoil. Whatever natural instincts the hands and arms have to hit the ball are but part of a bigger system of levers that merely incorporates them to add their influence. Their job is to stay extended and soft and responsive, all the while making sure the shaft is aligned properly and cocks and un cocks properly. In a counter intuitive way, the proper feeling is to set an angle with your wrists early in the back swing and, without any attempt to hit the ball with your hands, just maintain that angle until impact, itself. You will find that this mental thought process forces the body to gyrate through impact in a counter-clockwise manner as it should, allowing the shoulders and wrists to hang onto their cock until the last moment, whereupon everything releases to the target beneath a steady head. In simpler language, by quieting down the hands you automatically liven up the body. To understand why this is a vital, even central point of this book, you need to appreciate that, if you independently try to swing the arms past the body and use the hands to hit the ball this will automatically retard your core body rotation through impact. Conversely, if you retard the hands during the impact zone and hold back the angle you created until actual ball contact it will automatically force your body core to wrench counter-clockwise, instead. This is what slings the upper body, arms and club through past impact. As I said earlier, consider the golf swing a throw of the arms and club, together, through impact from the SHOULDERS rather than a throw of the club from just the hands and arms. If you do this both arms and club function properly, automatically so long as the elbows align ahead of the hands towards impact while allowing everything to turn over after impact. It is definitely a move that takes some practice to master and you will find you have to use other thoughts, sometimes opposite thoughts at times, to make your swing work, but this is, in my opinion, the secret to top level golf technique. After contact is made the club releases to the target because your body is leveraging it to. Jack Nicklaus and many of the greatest golfers of all time used this method that puts the big muscles to work to pivot the body rotationaly, like a record player, around it’s center to generate centrifugal force. As opposed to swinging WITH the hands and arms, this method swings THROUGH the hands and arms which get their power from body forces. They are the conduit that releases the forces the body weight transfer and pivot create. Swinging from the inside of your center of gravity out, not vice versa. This is a much more reliable and effortless and powerful way to play the game. It is also somewhat unnatural for most people who are not born with natural talent to learn and needs a little explaining. A child might, on the other hand, stumble onto it all accidentally, it’s so correct, if his mind is free of all other incorrect concepts, first. In his quest to want to use his hands to their utmost he subconsciously calls upon the rest of the body to assist and give them maximum leverage. The body comes to the hands rescue to give them force, instinctively. Most people, however, use their hands in other things in ways that get in the way of proper golf technique.
One way to feel how the body swings the arms is to quiet the hands down to zero motion – no appreciable wrist cock or anything,. throughout, and swing back and through the ball anyway, powering the whole swing with just your chest, back and shoulder muscles.. You will discover your body pivoting in a rotational manner as if standing on a record player, spinning from the feet up through the rest of the body. This exaggerated style also produces some of the straightest shots you’ll ever hit.
To make a conventional core driven golf swing you just add a little hand flourish near the top, allowing the hands to then rotate open a little and make a wrist angle going down and Ka-Boom!.
Whenever you hear the phrase; “You quit on the shot” or “You didn’t stay with the shot” it really means that your body stopped wrenching the rest of the swing through. When that happens the club goes through like a wet noodle. Throughout, the body is more like a tornado, either clockwise going back or counter-clockwise going forward, than like a fench post.
These are some of the key points I try to illuminate to hurry you, the golfer, along the best path I know of to become a better golfer.
My apologies if you are left handed. To save ink and paper I have written this book for the right handed player. My father was a lefty, too. Just reverse the left and right and you’ll be fine.
All of this intense concentration has taught me that there is no black and white, all or nothing, approach to a golf swing. It’s a combination of shoulder and body coil and recoil and arms and hands, combined, all compounded by the hip shuttle back and forth with the legs and feet. They all have an ideal way to function and my job is to get your body to do just that. I intend to give you the right mental thoughts so that you can virtually manufacture a good swing out of thin air, look up and see straight, long shots with seemingly minimal effort, consistently. There IS a single “best” way, depending on build, I believe, to swing a club, one with no extraneous motion but with all the best motion that taps the elements of nature. More, I hope to give you a road map you can trust so that you don’t waste time and effort on the wrong things. You should be able to fix your own swing with what I hope to teach you. I teach the “why” behind the “what” in golf so you will know how a swing works or fails. Maintaining a swing is like maintaining a long lived automobile. There are lots of areas you always have to stay on top of and these areas of focus change as your game does. Much of what you can control concerns body parts and I hope to give you an operators manual covering that department. Ultimately I show you how to tie everything together and, if necessary, provide some drills that I find helpful.
My golf credentials have as much to do with my prowess at solving mysteries that confound others as much as my golf back round which is less outstanding, but considerable, perhaps. Even just writing this book has taught me a lot I didn’t know until having to actually sit down for several months and think about it very seriously, every facet. When I occasionally would run into a contradiction I had to come to a resolution, once and for all. Hundreds of practice sessions where I tested all these ideas for merit, over and over, have shown me which ideas work and which don’t. I am a much better golfer for it, besides. So, if writing this book can help me, I think reading it can help you, too. Beyond that I am advantaged in that I think more outside the box than most other authors or instructors.
When I began this book I had at least three swing flaws that I’ve corrected. (1): I used to over rotate my forearms going back, even cupping the left wrist slightly, and then rotate them the other way going down. Now I only move what is important and find myself getting more effective cocking in my wrists with more of a neutral motion than an opening of the wrists going back, which collapsed my wrists as it turned out. Not a bowed configuration like many modern players but a straight wrist at the top instead of a cupped left wrist like I had before. The club face now sets at about 45 degree angle at the top and not the toe down shape I once had. I now get more, not less, distance. 2): The second change I made while writing this book was to introduce SOME hip and shoulder “TILT” and not just turn to my swing. 3); My grip was not intact enough or firm enough. It has to be air tight and firm enough to keep it that way. I now have a medium, light pressure at address and more firm than before. You CAN have too loose of a grip, I have learned. In fact, a slightly firm, unified grip better coordinates your whole body as the arms are better integrated. The wrists remain supple.This applies to all golf shots including chips, lob shots and pitch shots and even putts. Whereas my former grip pressure was 2.0 on a scale of 01 to 10 it is now about a 3.5 with evenly distributed pressure in both hands. In putting I went from a 1.0 to a 2.5 grip pressure.
As you will find I am introducing a second method of swinging a club that employs an immediate wrist cock as the swing begins that changes body tensions and works a little differently but both methods adhere to what I teach in this book, otherwise. This alternative method I stumbled onto after beginning this book and it has impressed me enough to make it a must read item. Indeed, I would not be surprised if most tour players use it in decades to come. The major difference is you have to consciously coil the shoulders, feeling them as they spin in space, since the centrifugal tension of the club hides until impact.
I use analogies to give the reader a mental picture of what I’m trying to describe; Using the inside of a bicycle rim and tracking a golf tee sliding down the rim to impact as it sticks out of your grip’s end, as if you stuck a tee into the hole of your grip, exactly describes how the hands work and release in a swing. The tee points to the ball going down and then, after the hands turn over through impact, the tee now points to where the ball was before it was hit, the shaft now aiming to the target, yet the tee still rides the inside rim of the wheel like a tilted circle aimed to the target. That’s just one example. I don’t have the luxury of hands on teaching and these analogies are the best way I know how to convey the information you will need.
This book was inspired decades ago when Jack Nicklaus, no less, personally responded to a letter I sent him about the golf swing about an epiphany I had that vaulted my golf to a new level. Whatever the import of what I had to say I knew I would have to satisfy myself what the real truth was, after all. Now that I am motivated to find out, after a decades long sabbatical from serious golf, I had a very good notion of what a good golf swing was all about and came across David C. Lee’s Gravity Golf tapes and realized, whatever else I did, to make this basic approach to a swing my framework to start from. I couldn’t deny the effortlessness of the technique or that Jack Nicklaus, perhaps, used it, fundamentally, anyway.
This technique involves mostly a heaving of tension free arms away from address originating in the shoulders and back, transferring weight to the right to the top and then counter falling left, your weight landing on your left leg at impact as your hips pivot out of the way of the club with the club swinging to the target as if gravity, itself, seemingly carries the club through to the finish, the ball just getting in the way, I knew that this was the way I wanted to teach golf. As such, this book is titled; “The Core Driven Golf Swing” as it is the big muscles and body parts that provide the bulk of power coupled with proper weight transference. In a sense, similar to lifting a barbell over one’s head and then dropping the weight so that it falls as hard as possible on the ground, letting gravity do a lot of the work. This book title recognizes that it is the hips and the shoulders and how they work together in a scissor like manner to power the swing along with the weight transfer. The use of the arms and hands maximizes the dynamics in how they create and release an angle with the club shaft in conjunction with the right arm folding on the back swing and straightening at impact. Add to that the hip’s shuttle effect in conjunction with developing an acute angle with the club shaft in mid down swing all trapped within the rotational compression of your whole body, first clockwise and then counter clockwise, and you have a compound action loaded with dynamics. I had many other influences I will go into as well, at least fifty, plus, books I have devoured over the years. Additionally, I studied for several years under Ben Doyle of Carmel Valley, California decades ago. Ben passed away recently and I always wanted to pass the torch he was teaching. He was renowned in teaching circles and taught the one time best amateur golfer in the world, Bobby Clampett, achieving top 100 teacher status in America. He taught from Homer Kelley’s “The Golfing Machine”, a very scientific approach, with a good measure of Ben Hogan style in the mix. Jack Nicklaus, my hero, of course, was my biggest influence yet an obscure book from the 30’s or 40’s from Alex Morrison really did wonders for my game and this, too, will emerge as a big part of this book. Alex Morrison showed me the value of using the shoulder turn as a fundamental move for golf and orchestrating a swing from basically just two positions; a turn a way from the target and a turn through to the target, the shoulders being the focus. It’s amazing just how much the shoulders have to do with the rest of the swing, as if they were at the center of activity, throughout. There is a hands and arms component that works in conjunction with this fully integrated body pivot but the pivot is at least as important. It is the reservoir of force the arms and hands rely on for support.
As much as I am a fan of Nicklaus’ technique, his is pretty close to Sam Snead’s and I happen to have a face front swing series of Snead in his prime, so I will use both as a template and also to teach myself, from studying their positions, what really happens in a great golf swing. The series with Snead is over one hundred shots of one swing in real time and it is an invaluable tool as such as timing and tempo can be analyzed and not just form.
Both Nicklaus and Snead share a full swinging style of technique, Jack using his legs more aggressively, Snead relying on mostly shoulder coil and recoil. They both seem to epitomize the “Gravity Golf” system of letting nature do most of the work, the big muscles powering the swing in an effortless manner, full of soaring power, like releasing an arrow from a strong bow.
Additionally, I include the swing and teaching’s of Mike Austin, an under appreciated virtuoso golfer who also happened to be the world’s longest golfer, ever. All with a swing so graceful you’d swear he was only using half his strength. Nicklaus’s body action is so similar I’m curious did Jack Grout teach him the Austin swing, all along? I know he shaped a lot of golfer’s swings in his day and was once among America’s top ten golf instructors.
Mostly, just to teach you how to activate your “core”- the use of leveraging your shoulder bones against your hip bones – I will introduce you to the Moe Norman technique. Moe Norman is a legend and considered, perhaps, the best ball striker and most consistent and accurate ball striker, ever. With a wide spread stance and outreaching, raised arms his is a study of choking off the legs and arms and reducing the swing to just the minimal use of the body core to propel the club. With the ball several inches farther away at address it also teaches you to throw your shoulders down into the ball as it is struck. Moe addresses the club almost a foot behind the ball position at address which requires him to move to the target to get to the ball from the top – a distinct right to left move that uses the left hip as an axis to leverage the upper body around. His weight is already shifted back at address and it feels like a one sided shift to the target around the left hip socket, mostly. Every good swing should have a little of the Moe Norman logic behind it and, of all the techniques I have found, his actually produces startling results. It certainly has the fewest moving parts of any other technique I have seen. The most notable characteristic of his swing is that his address places his hands in a straight line from his shoulders to the ball duplicating impact angles before he starts his swing. This eliminates the slack that normally has to be adjusted for as centrifugal force straightens out the arms and club during impact. This is considered a one plane versus a two plane swing.
If you beginners, especially, find that his technique works for you, good, however, I only use a measure of his technique in what I teach.
You may ask why I don’t promote Hogan’s swing more? I do promote Hogan’s swing except for his cupped left wrist at the top. He also had a tendency in his early years to reverse pivot with an insufficient weight shift away from the target. Ultimately, after years of experimenting, he achieved a remarkable body dynamics, his hip versus shoulders dynamics as good as it gets.
What I add to all this is a lot. A better understanding of the golf swing and new mental techniques that trigger the best body participation. I introduce many previously un discussed elements such as vertical compression between the upper body and lower body in the impact zone when the upward pushing up of the legs compresses against the downward throwing action of the arms and club, exploding the club through. I introduce rotational compression or the clockwise motion of the back swing against the counter clockwise motion of the downswing. I show why tilt of the hips and shoulders prevents power leakage and I introduce the concept of the feet coiling and uncoiling the shoulders up through the rest of the body using the ground for leverage and how all body motion originates from the feet. This re-examines traditional thought regarding the weight shift. I contend that the shift left to the target is a natural move to get ones center of gravity in front of the swinging object in a centrifugal motion just as the shift to the rear hip going back is to lead the club, also. The same principle involved in spinning a weight on a string; keeping a tension opposite the direction of the weight at all times requiring a circular, back and forth shifting. I add to all this the churning the feet must make back and forward, clockwise and counter clockwise, to rotate the shoulders back and forward and include this in the weight transfer dynamics. That it is this function that powers the rest of the swing which feeds off of the rotational power hidden within the body pivot. The pivot needs to have tilt and not just turn in the hips and shoulders due to the ball’s position at ground level or you will leak power and waste motion. My technique puts the shoulders at the center of the upper body swing, like a puppeteers’ strings manipulating the marionettes below, and the arms and hands co ordinate with this force to maximize their role of creating and releasing an angle in the proper manner. All of this tied to a subtle shuttling back and forward with the hips.
Examining Snead’s swing I am elated to see that his is absolutely a shoulder oriented motion as is Jack’s. Very few great golfers did not have a healthy shoulder coil and recoil, in fact. I could just as easily include Freddy Couples swing, or Seve Ballesteros or Tom Weiskopf to name a few of my favorites. Steve Elkington has a beautiful, unusually correct swing, both in it’s form and club control; back and down on nearly the same path. Bobby Clampett, in 1977, had one of the best swings I have ever seen and that is why I moved to Carmel in 1978 to begin with; to study his technique. Ernie Els is another wonder swing I admire. While they all differ, slightly, in their shaft control back and forward, I prefer Nicklaus’ style as it seems to keep the whole club, at all times, in harmony with his center of gravity. There is no adjusting necessary, back or forward. He aims the shaft TO the target at the top, a move fast disappearing with the new swings on tour that seem a little laid off. Today I admire the way Davis Love III tracks his golf shaft. No wasted motion no wasted power. He “slices butter” back and forward as purely as can be. In a slightly different manner, Phil Mickelson does as well. Dustin Johnson has a unique style that seems to move the club on a disc like plane with no inside to square or outside to square component, just a little fade plane is all. More one dimensional. I am intrigued and wonder is there a better way, after all? Would Dustin’s plane work as well with a straight left wrist at the top? I’m not so sure, as I write this book, so I’m sticking to the one I use, very much along Jack Nicklaus’ style.
As I mentioned earlier, there is one feature of Dustin Johnson’s swing as well as Johnny Miller and Seve Ballesteros and others – an early set of the wrists upon takeaway – that I will recommend as an option. This move starts very first thing in the swing and never subjects the shaft to that stress tension on the back side going back but, instead, almost suspends the entire weight of the club until it is delivered at impact. I’ve learned that, while a one piece takeaway is perfectly fine and exemplified by Jack and Sam, an early set of the wrists takes a lot of stress off of the wrists and keeps the stress off until actual impact. It accounts for Dustin Johnson’s ability to give the ball unlimited power without undo stress to the body. His booming distance comes from an effortless technique, I’ve noticed. When I try the early set the club is rendered weightless and hides that way until impact which is powerful. In this respect I am the student and teacher, at once, as this is a new subject of study that just came up in the course of writing this book.
The simplest way to explain this style is to imaging bending a straw until it kinks as soon as you start your back swing.. In golf this would be between the shaft and the left arm. Just any amount of angle, only deepening it at the top and on the way down. To bend this angle properly imagine you are trying to throw the whole club to the target as far as possible, underhanded, like a regular golf swing. There is a maximum power route from the top that is from your stance line to the ball line and through to the target after impact. With this route in mind bend the angle, early, accordingly and, once it’s set, just hold onto it until impact, itself. “Set it and forget it” in a sense. Your hands are trying to just hold the angle, not hit the ball. Your body proper does that, instead, slinging the arms and club through.
The standard “One Piece” take away makes the same angle only later in the back swing. Both styles hold onto the angle until impact.
I advocate a square to square or palm to palm grip, as Johnny Miller describes it, one that is weaker than what most technique calls for. It came to me one day while orienting my swing around my right hand only. In other words my left hand connected my body to the swing but the right hand did the motion all by itself. I discovered that the full rotation I like of the club head passing the handle through impact was best served with this grip. Complete release without the need for any manipulation. Many, many great golfers, including Gary Player, Mike Austin and Ernie Els used this grip, Nicklaus, included, especially in his early years.
I advocate the tension free, completely relaxed approach to a golf swing. I keep a crisp posture with my chest and butt out a little but also keep relaxed while swinging. Even the arms I keep extended but relaxed, using them at the right time and place and manner, but allowing them to respond, in concert, to the larger body pivot. Allowing the mind to control the club with it’s imagination and allowing the body to stay out of the way of this freedom and just facilitating the motion is important. Gaining control by giving up control. Trusting the swing.
Since I lack distance – mostly due to an old back injury (work, not golf, related) – I am benefiting from the Mike Austin method. He once hit a drive over 500 yards long on level ground in competition. (at 64 years of age in the Senior U.S. Open) A lot like Tom Weiskopf’s swing only fuller. At the top like Nicklaus only with a little head sway and a more tucked right arm. I think one of the three best swings I’ve ever seen, in fact, if only on film and paper. The familiar golfer position at mid follow through that the P.G.A. uses today for it’s logo could actually BE Mike Austin’s perfect swing. The biggest difference with his swing and others is that he manages to get his arms and hands ahead of the ball at impact and achieves his fastest speeds after impact (similar to Dustin Johnson) This means that he swings his hands and arms fast past the ball and not just the club. I believe that the power point in any swing is when the club head passes the handle. He gets it after the ball and with soft wrists that capitalize on range of motion on both sides of the ball. Like Bubba Watson, he can afford to ease into his finish because he has unloaded so much speed just after impact and enjoys the luxury of being able to save his back, after. No need to get his elbows behind his head at the finish. The same was also true of Nicklaus and Snead.
I think it interesting that Mike’s very first lesson was to bury a club head into a steep, muddy bank without getting mud on his sleeves. This taught him to release the club head ahead of the grip after impact throwing the club into the bank like a spear, head first. In spite of this mental image he managed to sustain very good lag and wrist retention until after impact. And so his swing will factor into my teachings as I am convinced of it’s greatness.
My overall swing theories are in accord with Nicklaus, Snead and Mike Austin. In fact, it is assuring to know that much of what Mike Austin teaches I was already practicing before I knew about him at all, including a shared unison on controversial aspects of technique. All three of these players use the gravity swing technique, besides…..Ue is no one part of the body that, properly implemented, will register into automatic success